LTTMCTlVE
^
(Jbc ClmvcrsUv of Chicago
Hibrarics
DURRETT COLLECTION
ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS
IN LESSON AND,, STORY.
A SERIES OF.
OUTLINE
LESSONS WITft .ILLUSTRATIVE DORIES
, * ' ' 3 3 ~ ! 5-3 ^ ^ ' ] 1 : - ' ) J
, ! . -. = : ' ' ; 3 , ' - ' >'- 1.3
o .'"'., ' -' s :-' > ? ,' > 3 J ' : ] > : !
FOR
JUNIOR CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOR SOCIETIES,
CHILDREN'S MEETINGS,
AND
HOME TEACHING.
MRS. A. M. SCUDDER,
,
WITH INTRODUCTION BY
REV. FRANCIS E. CLARK,
PRESIDENT OF THE YOUNG PEOPLE'S SOCIETIES
OF CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOR.
FLEMING H. REVELL,
NEW YORK:
12 BIBLE HOUSE, ASTOR Pi ACE.
CHICAGO :
148 AND 150 MADISON STREET.
Publisher of Evangelifal Literature.
s
It ,1 '
I (I I .1
Entei--ea according- to Art ol Congress, in the year 1889, by
FLEMING H. REVELL,
^n the Office o:' 'che Librarian or Congress. tt Washington.
ALT. RIGHTS KESERVJSD.
--
DEDICATED
TO
MY MOTHER,
IK MEMORY OF HER LOVING DEVOTION
IN CHILDHOOD'S DAYS,
AND
TO THE DEAR CHILDREN OF THE TABERNACLE IN
JERSEY CITY WHO HAVE SO FAITHFULLY MET
TO STUDY THE LIFE AND TEACHINGS
OF OUR BLESSED MASTER.
BY THE AUTHOR.
PREFACE.
As WE look abroad, today, we see countless numbers
of young people who are making sad shipwrecks of
their lives. In the families of rich and poor alike there
are cruel disappointments over children who are certain
to fill dishonored graves. Even the Christian family is
not exempt, for too often we find in it the embezzler,
the drunkard, the thief, or the profligate of some sort.
Now, the question which forces itself upon us is this :
Was there no way in which these unfortunates could
have been saved ? Doubtless all were born with wicked
propensities to a greater or lesser degree, but I doubt
if many or most of them could not have been rescued
had they been properly instructed in youth. More
and more are we realizing the mighty power of early
training. As people grow older their memories are
more taxed and less retentive, while the impressions
made in childhood seem almost impossible to efface.
If, then, these little ones, which God has given us,
are to stand the storms and not be stranded when
tossed on the sea of life, they must be thoroughly in-
structed in the dangers they are to meet, and prepared
to direct themselves aright. Christ came into the world
to give us certain grand principles for the guidance of
life, and to mark out the channels, not forgetting to
indicate the haven ; and it is this instruction that must
vi PREFA CE.
be fixed in the minds of the children. If this training
were realized in the home, there might not be the
urgent call for church instruction ; but the fact is that in
many families the children are very poorly equipped
for the voyage of life. Lessons on dress and etiquette
are not neglected but too frequently the warnings are
very feeble in regard to the great rocks of sin against
which the little mariners may so soon strike. The
father neglects it, perhaps, because he is so much
absorbed in business that he has little time for home
training, or perchance, not being perfectly true himself,
he may feel as the boy did who broke a window: "I'd
rather not talk now." The mother, with her abound-
ing love in her little ones, confidently tells you that she
has no fears that her darlings will do anything amiss ;
but, alas ! the poor woman awakes from her delusion to
find some loved child floundering in deep waters, and
she powerless to save.
The perils to the young in this age are overwhelming,
and children of the church, and children of the street,
need to be gathered in and taught. Let the devoted
women of our land, who are crying " Lord, what wilt
thou have me to do?" recall His words: " Inasmuch as
ye have done it unto one of- the least of these, ye have
done it unto me."
" Only an hour with the children
Pleasantly, cheerfully given ;
Yet seed was sown
In that hour alone
Which would bring forth fruit in heaven."
-,. But many who are willing to do spiritual work among
children lack, at first, just that experience in originating
and combining ideas that is so requisite for success in
the work. Extensive fields of thought must be roamed
PRHPA C. vii
over, and buds and blossoms gathered which shall
prove attractive to the little ones. This requires much
labor, and, if one does not know the hiding-places of
these little beauties, the search for them will seem so
laborious that many will hesitate to engage in it. The
writer, therefore, has endeavored, after extended re-
search, to arrange thoughts, both old and new, in a way
that will prove helpful for religious instruction among
children.
Parents who have the spiritual education of their
children in view can, by the aid of this little book, mark
Bible verses, and teach noble principles in an attractive
manner.
The Scripture verses, which have been chosen for
each .day, will enrich the character and prove invaluable
in times of need. When turning the leaves of their
Bibles in years to come, they cannot fail to point
forcibly to the way of holiness.
Stories are a never-failing source of enjoyment to
children, and, when chosen with care, they can become
a mighty power in clinching divine truth.
The outlines, it is hoped, will give added force to
all other thoughts on the subject ; they are designed
merely as threads of thought, which can be woven into
any size or shape that may be desired.
Hints are given on all points which are deemed
necessary for successful religious teaching, and it is
hoped that the work is so simplified that a novice can
readily engage in it, thus becoming instrumental 'in
developing noble men and women.
May the mission of this book be to induce many to
undertake the religious training of the young, thus
leading the dear children early into the Christian
life!
CONTENTS.
PREFACE ......... . ..... v
INTRODUCTION .............. 5
CHAPTER I. What to Teach Children ..... 9
How to Study the Bible The Ruling Principles of
Christ's Life How to Pray How to Conduct a Reli-
gious Meeting A Simple Creed Sacred Song Sacred
Poetry Organization.
CHAPTER II,. Practical Suggestions . . . . . 22
Hints to Leaders Place of Meeting Name Time
Age Rewards Entertainments Benevolence Mode
of Conducting Meetings Programmes Various Ways
of Reading Scripture Prayer Service Different Modes
of Teaching the Bible.
CHAPTER III. LESSON: Unselfishness ..... 31
STORY: Pollie's Sacrifice.
CHAPTER IV. LESSON: Purity ....... 38
STORY: Clean Hands.
CHAPTER V. LESSON: Truthfulness ..... 44
STORY: Little Scotch Granite.
CHAPTER VI. LESSON: Patience ...... 49
STORY: The Patient Pupil.
CHAPTER VII. LESSON: Obedience ...... 54
STORY: Why Grandma Didn't See Lafayette.
CHAPTER VIII. LESSON: Profanity ..... 61
STORY: How One Boy Was Cured of Swearing.
.
i
'2 CONTENTS.
CHAPTER IX. LESSON: Forgiveness ...... 67
STORY: Who Settled It.
CHAPTER X.. LESSON: Our Country 78
STORY: Ida's Scarlet Sash.
CHAPTER XI. LESSON: Prayerfulness 85
STORIES: The Praying Engineer. A Day That
Johnny Never Forgot.
CHAPTER XII. LESSON: Cheerfulness 92
STORIES: The Little Beauty. Be Pleasant.
CHAPTER XIII. LESSON: Punishment for Sin . . 98
STORY: How the Lathbury Boys Learned to Sew.
CHAPTER XIV. LESSON: Salvation from Sin . . 106
STORY: Rubbed Out.
CHAPTER XV. LESSON: The Heathen World . . 113
STORY: What I Saw in My Dream.
CHAPTER XVI. LESSON: Attendance at Church . 122
STORY: Nan's Experience.
CHAPTER XVII. LESSON: Vanity 130
STORY: That Plaid Dress.
CHAPTER XVIII. LESSON: Charity 135
STORY: Mistaken Charity.
CHAPTER XIX. LESSON: Promptness 141
STORY: Muriel's Fault.
CHAPTER XX. LESSON: Evil Speaking . . . .. 148
STORY: I Won't Hear Bad Words.
CHAPTER XXI. LESSON: Courage 151
STORY: Frank's Victory.
CHAPTER XXII. LESSON: Bearing the Cross . . 160
STORY: The Little Cross-bearer.
CHAPTER XXIII. LESSON: Envy and Jealousy . . 166
STORY: A Forfeited Gift.
CONTENTS. 3
CHAPTER XXIV. LESSON: Perseverance . . . . 173
STORY: The Energy Thar Succeeds
CHAPTER XXV. LESSON: Cruelty 178
STORY: Tabitha's Button.
CHAPTER XXVI. LESSON: Intemperance . . . 185
STORY: The General's Enemy.
CHAPTER XXVII. LESSON: Kindness to Mother . 191
STORY: Christmas Mittens.
CHAPTER XXVIII. LESSON: What to Do in Trouble 198
STORY: Imprisoned.
CHAPTER XXIX. LESSON: Kindness to the Poor . 207
STORY: "A Darling."
CHAPTER XXX. LESSON: Love Your Bibles . . 214
STORY: How Miriam Learned to Love the Bible.
CHAPTER XXXI. LESSON: The Child Jesus Loves . 222
STORY: Such a Comfort.
CHAPTER XXXII. LESSON: Honesty 229
STORY: Teddy's Book.
CHAPTER XXXIII. LESSON: Christ Our Pattern . 235
STORY: - Be Thou My Pattern."
CHAPTER XXXIV. LESSON : Kindness to Father . 245
STORY: Looking Over Father.
CHAPTER XXXV. LESSON: Getting Riches . . .251
STORY: Miser John's Shadow.
CHAPTER XXXVI. LESSON: Temptation . . . 258
STORY: Tip's Temptation.
CHAPTER XXXVII. LESSON: Mormonism . . . 263
STORY: The Tale Told by a Mormon Woman.
CHAPTER XXXVIII. LESSON: Be Peaceable . . 268
STORY: Peace on Earth.
4 CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XXXIX. LESSON: Confession .... 278
STORY: Tiliie's Temptation.
CHAPTER XL. LESSON: What to Read .... 283
STORY: Archie Moore's Club.
CHAPTER XLI. LESSON: Keeping the Sabbath . . 289
STORY: "I Don't Work on Sunday."
CHAPTER XLII. LESSON: Slander 296
STORY: How the Story Grew.
CHAPTER XLIII. LESSON: Thanksgiving .... 300
STORY: Miss Sallie's Thanksgiving.
CHAPTER XLIV. LESSON: Christmas 307
STORY: Jeanie's Christmas.
CHAPTER XLV. LESSON: New Year's . . . . .312
STORY : Farmer Crehore's New Year.
CHAPTER XLVI. LESSON: Easter 319
STORY: An Easter Party.
CHAPTER XL VII. Extra Programmes, etc. . . . 328
The Clock on Giving The Gospel Alphabet Cate-
chism on Church Forms Temperance Catechism
Temperance Pledge in Rhyme Tobacco Catechism.
CHAPTER XL VIII. Additional Exercises .... 336
Bible Story, the name of person to be guessed Bible
Story, with the prominent words to be supplied Twenty
Questions The Women of the Bible The Children of
the Bible The Seas of the Bible The Mountains of
the Bible The Precious Stones of the Bible.
INTRODUCTION.
THIS book is indicative of the fact that the church is
living in an era when the training of her children is her
chief concern. It is indicative as well of the better things
to come to the church of God when, with patience, care
and loving zeal, generation after generation shall have
been trained, from the cradle, for Christ. Growth by
conquest from without, rather than by training her chil-
dren within the church and for the church, was the old
idea. Now on the banner of the church is written ''Nur-
ture and Conqtiest"
The comparative disregard of Christian nurture within
the church was perhaps due to the perversions of certain
truths, like the doctrines of total depravity and original
sin. Insensibly men reasoned, if this child is totally de-
praved there must be some startling transformation scene
necessary. He must be converted , as Paul was converted
on the road to Damascus. Hence he must first be ex-
pected to go to Damascus as a blasphemer. It will not
be strange if he is willful and wicked, for then saving
grace will interpose to do its work. Most happily for the
children, most happily for the church, has the truth pre-
vailed in more recent times that while the nature is de-
praved and the heart prone to evil, while a radical cure is
6 IN TRODUC TION.
needed for the heart of the boy as well as for the heart
of the man, yet no startling manifestation is necessary or
to be expected in the life of the comparatively innocent
child. He can be truly converted, truly give his heart
into the keeping of Jesus Christ and choose Him for
his Everlasting Portion, without the paroxysms of terror
or the raptures of joy at deliverance, which the more
hardened sinner might be expected to experience. In
other words it has become plain that a child can become
a Christian in a childlike way, quietly and naturally, and
that previous training and parental guidance are the
means used by God and blessed by the Holy Spirit in
bringing the child to Christ. It has become plain that
this is true not of the little prodigy, the precocious and
sickly little girl who was " born good," but of the aver-
age, wide-a-wake, fun-loving child.
With a more complete realization of this truth have
come the more modern methods of Christian nurture as a
natural result. If the child can be converted and brought
into the visible fold, and set at work for Christ as a child
may work for Him, then a weighty responsibility rests
upon the church to thus care for and train all these chil-
dren. Most heartily has she, of late days, accepted this
responsibility, and, while the conquests from without,
among the men and women hardened in the ways of the
world, are no less, her acquisitions from within, from
among the children of believing parents, are vastly more
numerous.
This book, as we have said before, is one of the indica-
tions that this glad day has dawned, and, as such, we
7A r TRODUC TION. 7
most heartily welcome it. Not only for what it indi-
cates, but for what it is, we welcome it, for we have
never seen any work more admirably fitted to its pur-
pose. In fact, literature of this sort is very scanty, and,
so far as we know, this book occupies a place all its own.
If others have received as many letters as we have asking
for just the information which is here given, how to teach
children to study the Bible, how to teach them to pray,
how to conduct a religious meeting for them, how to in-
terest them in missionary efforts and in all benevolent
work, they will agree with us that few more helpful or
timely books have been issued for many a year. In the
home, in the Sunday-school class, in the mission circle,
above all, in the children's meeting, this volume will find
its place and will be welcomed eagerly by many a per-
plexed parent, pastor and teacher.
One of the indications of the remarkable interest taken
in work for children is the growth and development of
Junior Christian Endeavor Societies, which seem destined
to rival in numbers and rapidity . of growth the Senior
organizations of the same name, the Christian Endeavor
Societies for young men and women. We do not see why
this book, with its wealth of suggestive material, its out-
line studies on all matters of practical Christianity and
its. happily chosen stories, may not be used as a text book
by leaders of these societies. In all these ways we be-
lieve it is destined to do much toward hastening the time
when the earthly Jerusalem ' ' shall be full of girls and
boys."
F. E. CLARK,
Boston, June 31.
CHAPTER I.
WHAT TO TEACH CHILDREN.
(l) HOW TO STUDY THE BIBLE.
Comparatively few children nowadays love to study
their Bibles; indeed, very many do not possess one.
Sunday-school quarterlies they have, and from them
they gather most of their Bible instruction. The day
of learning whole chapters has largely passed away.
Here and there a child can recite a golden text of the
Sunday-school lesson, but too frequently they have no
idea from which book in the Bible it is taken.
One object, therefore, of a child's meeting should be
to teach God's Word, and, in order to do this, every
child should have a Bible of his or her own. Where
children are too poor to buy, the church should provide
one, loaning it until the child has attended at least a
month, and then presenting it. Bibles, of good coarse
print, can be procured for twenty or thirty cents.
Every week, seven verses, or parts of verses (one for
each day in the week), should be selected from all parts
of the Bible, to be underlined with red stylographic ink.
This can be done by young ladies or girls (called Bible
markers), who may sit at a table in the same or an
adjoining room, doing their work while the leader and
assistants are conducting the meeting. Stylograph
10 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
pens are the best to prevent blotting. Great care must
be taken to mark only that part of the verse that is
written down in the programme, for the writer has
learned by experience that if the texts are too long
they will not be learned by the children. Too great
stress cannot be laid on this mode of Bible instruction.
In searching hither and thither for the various texts
they learn to become very familiar with the books of
the Bible, and soon delight to roam over its pages.
The red lines under the verses which emphasize the
noble principles of our divine Master are stamped
indelibly on the pages of the sacred book, and when-
ever in after years .the children shall turn the leaves in
any form of Bible study their attention cannot fail to
be directed to such sentences as " Walk honestly," " I
hate every false way," " Be kindly affectioned one to
another," " Forsake not the law of thy mother,"
" Watch and pray lest ye enter into temptation." Who
can doubt the mighty power which such verses "will
exert, especially if they shall serve to awaken also the
valuable instruction given at the time they were
marked ?
The texts have been arranged in their natural order,
and if the work is done by two who are sitting
together, it goes very easily. One can find the places
while the other underlines and blots them, and, taking
two or three Bibles at a time, the work is soon 'accom-
plished. If the class is large, it may take six or eight
Bible markers. Try to secure such young persons as
can be relied upon for regular attendance.
A small note-book (paper cover, costing, by the
dozen, two cents each) should be furnished each child,
to be kept in the Bible for daily reference. These
should be brought to each meeting, in order that the
WHAT TO TEACH CHILDREN. 11
Bible markers may put in the texts and the days on
which they are to be learned. For instance, the little
note-book should be written in as follows :
Lesson /. Unselfishness.
Saturday, Isaiah 41 : 6.
Sunday, Matthew 7:12.
Monday, Mark 12 : 31.
Tuesday, Romans 15:2.
Wednesday, Galatians 6:2.
Thursday, Galatians 6 : 10.
Friday, Hebrews 13 : 16.
Lesson II. Purity.
Saturday, Psalm 19 : 12.
Sunday, Psalm 24 : 3, 4.
Monday, Psalm 51:2.
Tuesday* Psalm 51 : 10.
Wednesday, Isaiah I : 16.
Thursday, Amos 4 : 6.
Friday, James 4 : 8.
With the books written in this way, the children can
readily find their verses, for when they turn to the
chapter and verse as indicated in the little book, the
red lines will point instantly to the portion to be
learned. Impress upon the children that these little
books are most valuable in reviewing, and they must
take great care to preserve them.
There should be Bibles in every seat before the meet-
ing commences, as they will be needed for the responsive
readings and other study. These must be furnished
by the church, as those that the children possess are in
the hands of the Bible markers during the service.
12 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
(II) THE RULING PRINCIPLES OF CHRIST'S LIFE.
Religion, to many children, is vague and misty. A
young lady of eighteen years or more said once to the
writer, " Now, I understand what religion is ; you say
it is doing, acting and being goo'd. It is being Christ-
like. I always thought it was feeling in a certain way,
and I never could feel as I thought I should, no matter
how hard I tried." All her life her conception of
spiritual things had been wrong, and thus many years
of usefulness had been wasted. Religion, to be under-
stood by children, must be intensely practical. It is
not enough to say to them that being a Christian is
being Christ-like ; we must go farther, and by a series
of lessons analyze the character of Christ, until they
can see that He was unselfish, pure, truthful, patient,
obedient, etc. Christ's life and words show His spirit
in regard to the following subjects :
UNSELFISHNESS. The good shepherd giveth his
life for the sheep. John 10 : n.
PURITY. Blessed are the pure in heart ; for they
shall see God. Matthew 5 : 8.
TRUTHFULNESS. I am the way, and the truth, and
the life. John 14 : 6.
PATIENCE. In your patience possess ye your souls.
Luke 21 : 19.
OBEDIENCE. Not my will, but thine, be done. Luke
22 : 42.
PROFANITY. I say unto you, Swear not at all.
Matthew 5 : 34.
OUR COUNTRY. Render therefore unto Csesar the
things which are Caesar's. Matthew 22 : 21.
PRAYERFULNESS. Watch, and pray, that ye enter
not into temptation. Matthew 26 : 41.
WHAT TO TEACH CHILDREN. 13
CHEERFULNESS. Your sorrow shall be turned into
joy. John 16 : 20.
PUNISHMENT FOR SiN. Cast ye the unprofitable .
servant into outer darkness. Matthew 25 : 30.
SALVATION FROM SIN. Him that cometh to me I
will in no wise cast out. John 6 : 37.
MISSIONS. Go ye into all the world, and preach the
gospel to every creature. Mark 16 : 15.
ATTENDANCE AT CHURCH. They found Him in
the temple. Luke 2 : 46.
VANITY. Beware of the scribes, which love to go
in long clothing, and love salutations, and the chief
seats in the synagogues. Mark 12 : 38, 39.
CHARITY. Freely ye have received, freely give.
Matthew 10 : 8.
PROMPTNESS. Be ye therefore ready. Luke 12 : 40.
EVIL SPEAKING. By thy words thou shalt be justi-
fied; by thy words shalt thou be condemned. Mat-
thew 12 : 37.
COURAGE. And he said unto them, Why are ye so
fearful ? Mark 4 : 40.
BEARING THE CROSS. If any man will come after
me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and
follow me. Matthew 16 : 24.
ENVY AND JEALOUSY. By the way they disputed
among themselves who should be greatest. He saith
unto them, If any man desire to be first, the same shall
be last of all, and servant of all. Mark 9 : 34, 35.
PERSEVERANCE. He that endureth to the end shall
be saved. Matthew 10 : 22.
CRUELTY. And, behold, one of them which were
with Jesus stretched out his hand, and drew his sword,
and struck a servant of the high priest, and smote off
his ear. Then Jesus said unto him, Put up again thy
14 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
sword into his place : for all they that take the sword,
shall perish with the sword. Matthew 26: 51, 52.
KINDNESS TO MOTHER. When Jesus therefore saw
his mother, then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy
mother ! And from that hour that disciple took her
unto his own home. John 19 : 26, 27.
WHAT TO Do IN TROUBLE. Come unto me, all ye
that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.
Matthew 11:28.
KINDNESS TO THE POOR. Give to the poor, and
thou shalt have treasure in heaven. Matthew 19 : 21.
LOVE YOUR BIBLES. Search the scriptures. John 5:39.
JESUS' LOVE FOR CHILDREN. But Jesus said, Suffer
the little children to come unto me, and forbid them
not ; for of such is the kingdom of God. Mark 10 : 14.
HONESTY. All things whatsoever ye would that
men should do to you, do ye even so to them. Mat-
thew 7 : 12.
CHRIST OUR PATTERN. If any man serve me, let
him follow me. John 12 : 26.
FATHERS. For God commanded, saying, Honor thy
father and mother : and he that curseth father or mother,
let him die the death. Matthew 1 5 : 4.
GETTING RICHES. What shall it profit a man, if
he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul ?
Mark 8 : 36.
WHAT TO Do WHEN TEMPTED. And Jesus an-
swered and said unto him, Get thee behind me, Satan.
Luke 4 : 8.
MORMONISM. For false Christs and false prophets
shall rise. Mark 13 : 22.
PEACEABLENESS. Blessed are the peace-makers : for
they shall be called the children of God. Matthew
5:9. '
WHAT To TEACH CHILDREN. 15
CONFESSION. Whosoever therefore shall confess
me before men, him will I confess also before my Father
which is in heaven. Matthew 10 : 32.
WHAT TO READ. Whoso readeth, let him under-
stand. Matthew 24 : 15.
KEEPING THE SABBATH. The Son of man is Lord
also of the Sabbath. Mark 2 : 27.
SLANDER. Judge not, that ye be not judged. Mat-
thew 7:1.
These are the lessons to be taught during the year.
(ill) HOW TO PRAY.
Prayer shou_d form a part of every service, and fre-
quently the children should participate. It is well to
explain a little about not being heard for " much speak-
ing"; and also before the service to ask the children
who are willing to pray to raise their hands. Show
them that it is as easy to ask God for what they want
as their mamma or papa. If, however, the children are
timid, let them write a little prayer at home to read or
say at the meeting. Our Lord's Prayer is printed, and
all the prayers in some churches are read. It will be
only for a short time that the children will need this
kind of support. It is well to close the eyes while in
prayer, for it will help to overcome the wiles of Satan,
who is always vigilant at this time.
A helpful thing to recite in unison before commenc-
ing the prayer service, is :
" To say my prayers is not to pray,
Unless I mean the words I say ;
Unless I think to whom I speak,
And with my heart His favor seek.
16 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
" In prayer we speak to God above,
We seek the blessed Saviour's love.
We ask for pardon for each. sin,
And grace to keep us pure within.
" Then let me, when I try to pray,
Not only mind the words I say,
But let me try with watchful care
To have my heart go with my prayer."
An assistant can offer a simple little prayer, if at any
time there is a pause, asking God to help those who
feel timid, to pray. The following prayer may be
taught, to make variety in closing the service, and to
make all feel that they have had a part in it :
t
O God, our heavenly Father, we come to Thee with
thankful hearts for all Thy. goodness to us. May we
remember that without Thy tender care we could not
live in this happy world. Thou gavest us life and all
the good things we enjoy, but best of all, thou didst
give us Thy dear Son, our blessed Saviour. May we try
to be like Him, hating all that is evil, and loving all
that is good. Help us to do right, and forgive us our
sins, for Jesus' sake. Amen.
(IV) HOW TO CONDUCT A RELIGIOUS MEETING.
In this day, much is expected of the young people
in our churches, and it is, therefore, of the utmost im-
portance that they acquire a little experience in child-
hood. It is wise, therefore, to teach every child, who
is willing, how to conduct a meeting. At such times
as the leader may see fit, she can assign the subject
and give all needed suggestions. Teach the child thus
selected how to make a programme and a little outline.
WHAT TO TBACH CHILDREN. 17
Let him or her write out some questions and answers
upon the subject, to be distributed among the children,
to be read at the meeting ; and also choose the scrip-
ture and the hymns, calling on the leader to explain
the Bible verses for the coming week, and also to read
the story. Prop up any who seem frightened, with
occasional ideas of your own.
Begin with the older children, and you will be sur-
prised at the ease and grace they will display, if properly
taught beforehand. Encourage their originality, and
never forget to praise even the most feeble effort.
(V) A SIMPLE CREED.
Every child should have a definite idea of the es-
sentials of religion, but in teaching them take only
clear and simple truths, that the minds of the little
ones can grasp, and that will not be affected by the
changing interpretations of time. A creed that seems
able to stand such a test is the following :
" I believe in God the Father,
Who made us every one ;
Who made the earth and heavens,
The moon, and stars and sun.
All that we have each day,
To us by Him is given ;
We call Him when we pray
Our Father who art in Heaven.
" I believe in Jesus Christ,
The Father's only Son,
Who came to us from Heaven
And loved us every one.
He taught us to be holy,
Till on the cross He died ;
18 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
And now we call Him Saviour
And Christ the crucified.
" I believe God's Holy Spirit
Is with us every day,
And if we do not grieve Him,
He ne'er will go away.
From Heaven upon Jesus
He descended like a dove,
And dwelleth ever with us,
To fill our hearts with love."
(VI) SACRED SONG.
The value of music must not be underrated in the
training of children, for it is a most powerful agent in
sowing the good seed. Choose a few hymns, which are
stimulating to holy aspirations and deeds, and yet are
simply expressed, and so familiarize the children with
the words and music that they will not require the
book while singing. Remember that your words may
fade and die; but these song words may live in the
memory forever. Frequently allow the children to
select the hymns, teaching them to choose such as
will be in accord with the sentiment of the meeting.
If their first choice is out of harmony, allow them to
select again, after explaining why it was not suitable.
Develop all the musical talent that you find in the
children, thus teaching them early to consecrate their
gifts to God. If several of the children play the
piano, let each learn one piece 'perfectly, and when-
ever it is sung allow him or her to play it. Give
to the children with sweet voices occasional solos to
sing. If any of the boys play the violin, call on them
also to aid in the work.
WHAT TO TEACH CHILDREN. 19
It is well always to stand while singing, as it gives a
restful change of position and a better opportunity for
the sound to come forth. Have an inspiring leader,
who will throw an earnest spirit of worship into each
hymn. Explain always the meaning of the words,
until it reaches the comprehension of the youngest. A
hymn having these words, " He that hath ears to hear,
let him hear," is said to have been interpreted in a
fashionable church thus, " He that hath yaws to yaw,
let him yaw." It is needless to say that this is the
style of rendering to be avoided. Never choose
gloomy hymns. . " Down life's dark vale we wander,"
may strike a sympathetic cord in some sad soul who
has given up many that were dear to her; but the val-
ley of childhood is rarely mournful or dark, and we
should aim to keep it bright and cheery as long as pos-
sible. " I feel like singing all the time," would more
nearly accord with the spirit of childhood.
(VII) SACRED POETRY.
People of the present day are not overburdened with
sentiment. There is little enough poetry in the web of
life, and it is therefore wise, in order to touch religion
from every point of view, to drop into the minds of the
children occasional gems of religious poetry. Select
from the best authors, but give only small portions.
(VIII) ORGANIZATION.
Many people who are conducting Children's Meet-
ings have found organization a great aid. The growth
of the Societies of Christian Endeavor, by means of a
constitution, has been so wonderful that it seems very
desirable to train the children along the same line.
20 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Providing, as it does, for almost every branch of
Christian work, it also opens an easy mode of transfer
for the children to the societies for young men and
women.
If it is urged that children may in some instances
fail to keep the pledge, it may be said that there are
transgressors in the older societies, and even among
those who take the sacred vows used when uniting with
the church. Shall, however, all these noble methods be
ignored because some fail to be true ?
A Junior Endeavor Constitution.
I. This Society shall be called The Junior Society of Christian
Endeavor of
II. Its object shall be to promote an earnest Christian life among
the boys and girls who shall become members, and prepare them for
the active service of Christ.
III. The members of this society shall consist of boys and girls
under fifteen years of age, who shall take the following pledge :
" Trusting in the Lord Jesus Christ for strength, I promise Him
that I will try to do whatever He would like to have me do ; that I
will pray to Him every day; and that just so far as I know how, I
will try to lead a Christian life. I will be present at every meeting
of the Society when I can, and will take some part in every meet-
ing."
IV. The officers of the Society shall be a Superintendent, As-
sistant Superintendent, Secretary and Treasurer. There shall also
be a Lookout Committee, and such other committees as may be
needed.
V. The Superintendent and Assistant shall have charge of the
work of the Society.
The Secretary shall keep a record of the names of the members,
and the minutes of the business meetings.
The Treasurer shall safely keep all money belonging to the So-
ciety, and pay it out only as directed by the Society.
The Lookout Committee shall bring new members into the Soci-
ety, and affectionately look after and reclaim any who seem indif-
ferent to their pledge.
VI. The Superintendent and Assistant shall be appointed by the
WHAT TO TEACH CHILDREN. 21
Pastor, subject to the approval of the Church. The Secretary and
Treasurer shall be elected by the Society. The Lookout Commit-
tee shall be appointed by the Superintendent and Assistant. All
officers shall be chosen once in six months.
VII. A consecration meeting shall be held once a month, at
which the pledge shall be read, and the roll called, and the responses
of the members shall be considered a renewal of the pledge of the
Society.
VIII. Part of the hour of the weekly meeting shall, if deemed
best, be used by the Pastor or Superintendent of the Society for in-
struction, or for other exercises which they may approve.
By -Laws.
I. The last regular meeting of each month shall be a consecra-
tion meeting.
II. The officers and committees shall be chosen for six months,
beginning on the first of the month following their election.
III. Special meetings of the Society may be held at any time, at
the call of the Superintendent.
CHAPTER II.
PRACTICAL SUGGESTIONS.
HINTS TO LEADERS.
Leading in children's work is not so much a natural
gift as many suppose. Almost anyone of fair ability
can become a good leader. There are a few requisites,
such as cheerfulness, unselfishness, etc. Some people
love the mournful things of life. They rather prefer
to live in or near the Valley of the Shadow of Death.
They are excellent to draw up resolutions of condo-
lence, and write telling obituary notices ; but they make
poor leaders for children. It needs a person of a
bright, happy disposition, with time and inclination
for work ; one who possesses the combined qualities
of gentleness and firmness, spirituality and mirth ;
one who is in the spirit of "Pray without ceasing,"
and yet expresses in her happy face, " God giveth
us richly all things to enjoy."
Tact, also, is an essential element, for there are
troublesome children who often try one's patience to
its utmost extent. Scolding, however, must not be
resorted to, for spiritual lessons will not be kindly
received from one who has shown an impatient tem-
per. Then children are quick to catch at inconsis-
tencies, and if the lesson or songs should chance to
touch on kindness, the leader might find herself
PRACTICAL SUGGESTIONS. 23
embarrassed to proceed. Assistants to preserve or-
der, and a little tact, are more effective than hasty
words, as the following instances will show. At a
meeting, once, a little girl complained that a boy
seated behind her had pulled off her hat, at which
the leader quietly said, "Listen, children, something
new has happened in the history of this church. I
have attended here for some years, but I have never
seen a gentleman pull off a lady's bonnet. Have you ?"
A hearty reply of " No," from the children, brought
a sheepish look to the face of the culprit, which
gave evidence that the act would not be repeated.
At another meeting, a wide-awake lad thought to
promote a little fun, by suggesting that they sing a
hymn that was very difficult, and not at all suitable.
The leader, not understanding the trick, did not
discover the mistake until the page had been given
out ; instead, then, of showing that she was annoyed,
she coolly said : " Well, Charlie, we don't know this
hymn; but I can play the accompaniment, and you
can sing it as a solo." Her kind invitation was of
course declined, and the boy determined never to get
caught that way again.
Never send a child away from a meeting, for these
mischief-loving boys and girls are just the kind we
should seek to draw in, for they are the ones who
will be the most tempted later in . life. Once turn
them away, and they may never come under your
influence again. If you have one who especially
annoys you, write a kind note, or extract a promise
of good behavior before the meeting commences.
Seat one who is troublesome a little apart from the
rest, or in close proximity to an assistant; do any-
thing but send him away.
24 ' ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
\.
PLACE OF MEETING NAME.
When possible, hold all meetings in some room of
the church, for thus you .help to establish a fixed habit
for weekly attendance at the House of God. The
church will suffer in after years if other centers are too
much employed for religious instruction. Christ left
His work to be carried on through the Church, and if
children are made better within its walls, their faith in
it will be deepened. Take the most attractive room, of
course, and make the children feel at home.
Give the meeting an appropriate name, such as.'ihe
Truth-seekers, Little Climbers, or Junior Endeavor So-
cieties.
TIME AGE.
if
Friday afternoon is a desirable time of meeting, as
the children are not burdened on that day with
thoughts of lessons for the morrow.
The meetings should be discontinued two or three
months in each year. Do not let the interest die out
as the end of the season approaches. Give a closing
reception to the parents, reviewing the study of the
year, and let the meeting close with social intercourse
and refreshments, thus leaving in the minds of the
children impressions which will be bright and happy.
Such pleasant occasions frequently serve also to kindle
in the parents a new interest in the spiritual welfare of
their children.
In gathering a class, let the ages range from four to
sixteen. The older ones are very helpful in taking the
leading parts in the meetings, and the amount of in-
struction taken in by the dear little lambs of the fold
is truly surprising.
PRACTICAL SUGGESTIONS. 25
REWARDS ENTERTAINMENTS.
Scripture reward cards should be distributed, at the
close of each month, to those who have continuously
attended every meeting during that time. The " Roll
Call," therefore, must be kept accurately, to prevent
injustice. The name and residence should be taken,
at once, when a new-comer joins. The children may
answer to the roll-call by reciting a verse of Scripture
which begins with the letter of their last name. Occa-
sionally, cards of a little more expensive kind than
thv.se given for attendance may be given to those who
can recite perfectly all the verses for a month.
These cards, with other necessary outlay, will require
money, but children, guided by those with experience,
can give pretty and simple entertainments which will
bring in the requisite amount. Parents, as a rule, are
only too glad to stimulate them in their efforts at self-
improvement ; the children, too, will thus learn the
valuable principle of self-support.
BENEVOLENCE.
Children should be taught to give. It is usually a
painful operation to extract money for benevolent pur-
poses from those who did not acquire this habit in
youth. With quick sympathies, and natural enthusiasm,
children can be interested in almost any worthy object.
Urge them to set aside each week a part of their spend-
ing money to aid in carrying on the Master's work in
various parts of the world. Have a mite box or jug
in which to receive their money, and when it is sent
forth on its errand of love, let it go freighted with the
prayers of the little givers. Take no pennies that
are grudgingly given, for " God loyetha cheerful giver,"
26 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
MODE OF CONDUCTING MEETINGS.
One should always plan to be fresh for leading a
meeting, leaving when possible the exhausting things
of life for other days in the week. There must be no
mechanical action on the part of the leader. On the
contrary, she must throw herself soul and body into
the work of the hour. She must have her subject well
in hand, else the children will lose interest, and feel as
the little girl did who said, " Mamma, when you begin
to talk and say, ' And er and but er,' I don't think
it is one bit interesting."
Take care to use a natural tone of voice, avoiding the
" goody-good " style of oratory, which resembles a
whine. Always close the service promptly. If you have
too much prepared, preserve it for another time, rather
than tire the children. Weary a child once, and you may
lose it forever. An hour should be the outside limit.
The children must be made to feel from the very first
that it is their meeting. Encourage them to make re-
plies ; in fact, make their interest in the subject so absorb-
ing that they cannot refrain from speaking. One of
the chief designs in gathering them together is to teach
them to express themselves freely on religious themes.
Preserve a reverent spirit throughout the entire ser-
vice, but remember that it is not the object of these
meetings to produce long faces, and give doleful views
of religion. The good Book says, "Serve the Lord
with gladness," and every effort should be made to keep
the meeting brisk and stirring.
PROGRAMMES.
Prepare every item of the programme carefully
beforehand.
PRACTICAL SUGGESTIONS. 27
Never have two meetings exactly alike. Vary the
order, the manner of reading Scripture, the mode of
conducting the prayer service. The following hints
for variation may be found helpful.
VARIOUS WAYS OF READING SCRIPTURE.
In unison Leader and children alternating verse by
verse A girl standing to lead the girls, and a boy
leading the boys, each reading alternately Leader and
children alternating, reading between the punctuation-
marks Let a child begin the chapter and read until he
or she makes a mistake, then allow the next child to
go on reading until incorrect, and so on to the end
of the chapter Children and leader alternating, each
reading two verses at a time. The leader reading the
first verse, girls the second, and boys the third, etc.
Recite occasionally the Commandments and the 2$d
Psalm, and teach the ist and looth Psalms as invalu-
able guides in life.
PRAYER SERVICE.
A little variety will be an advantage, even in this
solemn part of the meeting. Commence sometimes
with the Prayer Poem, page 1 5, then let the children
follow with sentence prayers, afterwards reciting in
unison the Lord's Prayer.
At another time follow the leader's prayer, by all
chanting the Lord's Prayer. For another meeting, let
the children pray, and close the service with the prayer
on page 17, given in unison. Of course this must be
previously learned by the children.
A solemn and helpful way to close the service occa-
sionally is by singing a short prayer response, one pr
28 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
more of which may be found in almost any Sunday-
school hymn-book. At times have the prayers for
specific objects, such as " Power to overcome the
temptations one meets at school," for " Truthfulness,"
etc., etc. In cases of sickness, observe a few moments
of silent prayer, and follow it by short prayers by
the children for those who are afflicted. By a little
change of order, the variations can be continued still
farther.
DIFFERENT MODES OF TEACHING THE BIBLE.
Let the leader give out the chapter and verse of
some familiar text, and ask the children to look for it
in their Bibles. Allow the one fortunate enough to
find it first to stand and read it. Give out then an-
other verse, and continue in the same way until the
children show signs of weariness.
Tell of some Bible character, withholding the name,
and let the children guess who is meant. The one who
guesses first may go on with the story.
Let the children name any place spoken of in the
Bible, and talk about it, each contributing any fact
concerning it. At another meeting take similarly the
mountains of the Bible, see page 341. Ask for the
names of the children of the Bible, and specify their
characteristics.
Tell a story of some person in the Bible, leaving out
the prominent words, and allowing the children to
supply them. For sample, see page 337.
Familiarize the children with the women of the Bible
by relating stories of them and letting them guess of
whom you are speaking.
Let the assistant choose some familiar object in the
PRACTICAL SUGGESTIONS. 29
Bible and allow the children, by asking twenty ques-
tions, to guess what is meant. They must be taught to
put the questions skillfully. For sample, see page 338,
After the children, by years of teaching, have be-
come well acquainted with Scripture, an interesting
exercise is for one to recite a verse, and then allow
the one sitting next to repeat a text in which must be
found the last word of the verse previously recited.
For instance, No. I says, " God so loved the world
that he gave his only begotten son, that whosoever
believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting
life" Life being the last word of .the text, No. 2
recites, "Your life is hid with Christ in God" No. 3
takes " God'vs love" and No. 4, taking love for her word,
recites, "Love one another, as I have loved you"
So many interesting events in the life of Christ are
connected with the Seas of the Bible, that it will be
found profitable to talk with the children about them.
See page 340.
The precious stones are given, page 342, in order to
bring to mind some Bible incident whenever the gems
are seen.
Take the most prominent and helpful fact from each
book in the Bible, and arrange the books with their
facts in order, and teach them to the children. This
gives them some knowledge of what is contained in
every book in the Bible.
A pleasant exercise is to call for verses containing
the word temptation, or love, or any other theme which
has a number of easy verses concerning it.
Before the meetings begin for the year, a definite
line of study should be planned by the leader, and the
programmes from week to week should contain a little
of everything to be taught. One item of the pro-
30 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
gramme should follow another in such quick succession
as to remind one of a moving panorama. Teach only
a little at a time, but review often, and it is amazing
how much can be learned.
CHAPTER III.
LESSON I. SUBJECT: UNSELFISHNESS.
Song.
Read Romans 12, responsively, the leader and chil-
dren alternating verse by verse. Commence with
verse 10.
Song.
Teach verses A and B of Gospel Alphabet. See
page 330.
' PRAYER SERVICE. A short prayer by leader, follow-
ed by sentence prayers by the children; closing by
chanting the Lord's Prayer.
Teach first stanza of Prayer Poem. Page 15.
Teach four questions of Temperance Catechism.
Pa S e 332.
Tell a story of some mountain of the Bible, and let
the children name some facts concerning it. Page 341.
Song.
Explain the following texts, which are to be learned
during the week by the children (one each day) ; these
same texts being the ones which the Bible markers are
recording in the little books (see chapter I) and under-
lining with red ink in the Bibles :
Saturday, Isaiah 41 : 6. They helped every one his
neighbor.
Sunday, Matthew 7 : 12. All things whatsoever ye
would that men should do to you, do ye even so to
them.
32 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Monday, Mark 12:31. Thou shalt love thy neighbor
as thyself.
Tuesday, Romans 15:2. Let every one of us please
his neighbor.
Wednesday, Galatians 6:2. Bear ye one another's
burdens.
Thursday, Galatians 6 : 10. Let us do good unto all
men.
Friday, Hebrews 13 : 16. With such sacrifices God
is well pleased.
Outline Talk. How few people there are who think
themselves selfish ! They will tell you that Mr. A. or
Mr. B. is a close, mean man, but they don't seem to
see that they possess the same spirit. I knew of a
little girl once who was very selfish, and yet she never
dreamed of it. One day a little friend came to play
with her and took the largest orange when it was
passed. At this she cried out angrily, "You stingy
little thing, you took the biggest orange, and I meant
to have it myself ! "
How quickly you can tell a selfish child ! See her run
for the best chair, watch her pick out the cake that has
the most raisins or frosting ; see her hunt in the candy
box to get the largest piece, and notice how she worries
for fear her brother's piece of pie may be a little larger
than her own. Watch her, too, when mamma wants
her to do an errand, and see how reluctantly she leaves
her book. Oh, how many such children there are ! Do
you know any of this kind ? Think now of the most
unselfish persons you know, and see how every one
loves them. All their loving acts are done so quietly,
and with so little thought of personal comfort. Be
careful, children ; selfishness grows by indulgence ! If
POLLIE' 1 S SACRIFICE. 33
we are a little selfish today, we shall be much more so
a year from now, unless we overcome it. Cultivate the
spirit of Jesus, who was willing to sacrifice even life
itself.
Read the story called " Pollie's Sacrifice."
Song.
Teach one stanza of the Child's Creed. Page 17.
Teach two or three verses of the Clock on Giving.
Page 329.
Song.
MIZPAH BENEDICTION. The Lord watch between
me and thee, when we are absent one from another.
Genesis 3 1 : 49. Recite it standing, with heads bowed,
at the close of every meeting.
OUR STORY. POLLIE'S SACRIFICE.
BY ORA SHEFFIELD.
"Pollie! Pollie Graham!'
Pollie paused in her rapid walk and waited for Myra
Good to come up.
Poor Myra! There was no merry sound of hurrying
feet, but the hard tap, tap, of the wooden crutches
that were necessary to help along the poor weak feet
and wasted limbs. The face was bright, in spite of all,
yet with a wistful look in the dark eyes that told of
suffering.
Her faded dress was worn and thin, and the thin
shawl around the slender shoulders seemed but scant
protection against the keen wind that swept past, driftr
ing the dead leaves up into little heaps.
Pollie stood burying one warmly clad foot in the
34 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
leaves, when Myra came up, panting and breathless,
but with even then no rosy glow in her pale face.
" Oh, Pollie ! " she cried, " is your essay ready ? Mine
is, all but one page yet to copy."
"Do you expect to get the prize?" asked Pollie, al-
most abruptly.
Myra's bright face clouded a little as she answered,
" No, I don't, but I do wish that I might, because "
"Because what?" asked Pollie, as she hesitated.
" Because I can't go to school unless I do."
" Can't go to school ! " cried Pollie, in astonishment.
Myra's pale face flushed now, and her eyes fell ; then
she said, with brave honesty, though her lips trembled :
" We have no money to buy books for next term ; and
besides, I cannot go to school much longer in these shoes."
" Oh, Myra ! " cried Pollie, much surprised and shocked ;
for though she knew that Myra and her widowed mother
were poor, she did not realize that they were so desti-
tute as that, and she had never thought of any one's
being too poor to go to school !
Myra tried to smile, but it was such a pitiful, wan
smile ; and something bright shone for an instant in
the dark eyes ; then she answered, cheerfully :
" It will be all right, some way. I am sure God will
provide a way. I don't want to complain, even if I
can't go to school, but I do want to so ! " and a few
tears rolled down the pale cheeks and were lost among
the leaves.
When the girls reached the corner they separated,
Myra going to the little brown house under the hill,
where a pale-faced, hard-working woman awaited her,
while Pollie walked on towards her own comfortable
home in a very thoughtful mood.
" Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfill the
POLLJE'S SACRIFICE. 35
law of Christ." She had read those words that morn-
ing, had pondered them thoughtfully, and had wished
there was some one for whom she could bear some bur-
den, that she might show her love for the Master
Avhom she had chosen to serve.
But there was nothing that she could do beyond
home duties and school work, and these things she
tried to do faithfully. But here was the command,
" Bear ye one another's burdens," and her heart burned
within her for some great sacrifice by which she might
obey Christ and show her love for Him.
And now ? Suddenly the words came back with new
force, plain and clear, and with a little sting in them, too.
For here was a burden she might bear for one of Christ's
little ones, but she felt that she did not want to do it.
Miss Day had told her that day that the prize for
the best essay lay between her and Myra Good,
judging from their work in composition during the
term.
Not wise in a teacher to say so much, perhaps, but
she had said it, and what Pollie had listened to with a
thrill of pride she now recalled with a feeling of pain,
for if she did not give in her essay, in all probability
Myra would win the prize.
And this would be an easy thing to do ; for it had
been decided that the essays were to be given in to a
committee to decide upon, and only the fortunate one
was to be read the last day of the term.
Easy enough in one way, then, for no one need know
that her essay was not given in ; but hard in another,
for Pollie longed to win the prize. It was not so much
the five dollars, though that would buy the series of
delightful books she had long wanted, but the glory
and honor of it ! How glad and proud father, mother
36 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
and brother would be when she stood on the rostrum
to read her essay and receive the shining gold coin !
And when she had showed her essay to Fred the
week before, he said, " It is good, Pollie. Won't I be
proud of my little sister ! "
As she thought of these things she felt that she could
not give it up.
" Myra stood an equal chance with the rest, and she
might win the prize after all ; anyway, she could not
give up her chance."
As she came to this conclusion she resolutely swal-
lowed the big lump in her throat, and put her feet down
very forcibly on the walk, determined to think no more
about it ; but it would not be put down. " Bear ye
one another's burdens." How the words followed her
around, all the evening, at the pleasant tea-table, even
coming between her eyes and the page she tried to
study, until at last she closed her book and went to her
room to think it out.
As she stood by the window, looking out at the great
yellow moon that flooded the earth with mellow light,
she turned the matter over and over in her mind, with
almost a feeling of impatience that the question
had come up at all, when suddenly the words, " for
the love of Christ constraineth us," came to her,
melting her hard mood. With a low cry she sank
on her knees, and, hiding her face in her hands, sobbed
like a child.
" For the love of Christ constraineth us." Yes, she
could do it, for Him !
Then she crept away to bed with a new and beauti-
ful peace in her heart.
The last day of school came, bright and clear, and
brought many visitors.
POLLI&S SACRIFICE. 37
There was music, recitations and dialogues, in some
of which Pollie took part.
At last the reading of the prize essay was called for,
and many hearts beat faster as they waited for the
name of the successful one to be announced.
" Pollie sat with eyes bent down, nor did she raise
them until she heard the words, " Miss Myra Good has
been awarded the prize for the best essay." Then she
looked up to see Myra go forward, with such a happy,
happy face !
" Pollie," said Fred, as they walked home together,
" it was too bad, for yours was the best. That com-
mittee was unjust."
"Oh, Fred," said Pollie, " I did not give mine in."
" Why ! " came in astonished tones from Fred.
" I wanted Myra to win," said Pollie ; then, seeing
that Fred looked still more bewildered, she went on,
tremulously :
" It was that verse, you know, ' Bear ye one another's
burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ.' Are you
displeased with me ? " she added, timidly, as Fred made
no answer.
" Displeased ? no," was all he said ; but as he turned
towards her she saw that his eyes were dim with tears.
And years afterwards, when she had long rejoiced
over this much-loved brother as 'one of Christ's, she
learned that his heart had first turned towards God
with the knowledge of her girlish sacrifice. The Golden
Rule.
CHAPTER IV.
LESSON IL SUBJECT: PURITY.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psalm 19 : 12. Cleanse thou me from
secret faults.
Sunday, Psalm 24 : 3, 4. Who shall stand in his
holy place? He that hath clean hands, and a pure
heart.
Monday, Psalm 51:2. Cleanse me from my sin.
Tuesday, Psalm 51 : 10. Create in me a clean heart,
O God.
Wednesday, Isaiah I : 16. Wash you, make you
clean !
Thursday, Amos 4:6. I also have given you clean-
ness of teeth.
Friday, James 4 : 8. Cleanse your hands.
Responsive Reading. Matthew 5 : 1-16.
Outline. Cleanliness is one form of purity, but, oh
dear, how hard it is to keep clean, the world is so full
of dust and dirt ! Think of the washing and sweeping
days, and of all the articles required for cleanliness.
What should we do without brooms, pails, dust-pans,
wash-tubs, soap and water ? How energetically these
need to be used to keep the house tidy ! The little
hands and faces, how easily they soil, too ; even the
little hearts need to be purified. What can we do to
CLEAN HANDS. 39
keep them clean and unspotted ? Soap and water and
brooms and dust-pans cannot be used, for the heart is
out of sight ; but by prayer and Bible study, by the
corrections of father and mother, and by attendance
on church services, we can help to cleanse our hearts
of all that is evil.
When the Bible speaks about clean hands, it means, not
only must we keep our hands washed clean, but we
must keep them from wrong-doing. If Johnny's little
hand strikes Willie, it is not a clean hand ; if Hattie
takes a penny from mamma's purse without permission,
she has a hand that is badly soiled with sin. How God
is watching all the little hands to see whether they are
kept clean ! Remember that those who shall stand in
His holy place must have clean hands and a pure
heart.
Did you know that there is a verse in the Bible about
clean teeth? When the new little tooth comes for
baby brother, how white and shiny it is, and how clean
all the other little teeth are that come to keep it com-
pany. What a pity not to keep them as God gave
them ! Don't be untidy ! Have clean nails and smooth
hair, and tidy clothing, and thus give pleasure to all
who see you.
OUR STORY. CLEAN HANDS.
BY ELIZABETH E. BACKUP.
" See what I've got ! " cried Rob, exultingly, holding
high in the air a large and handsome pocket-knife.
"That Ned Howe is a perfect ninny! It was his own
doings ; we swapped at school today. He took a
fancy to my tablet and asked me to change. It was a
perfectly fair bargain,"
40 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
"Are your hands clean, Rob?" asked Mrs. Smith,
with seeming irrelevance.
"Tolerably so, mother," Rob replied, "but I'll give
'em a rinse, and be ready for dinner in a jiffy."
" So you think your hands are clean, Rob ? " asked
Mrs. Smith again, as Rob returned from the rinsing
process.
" Dear me; mother ! " said Rob, holding up his hands
for a critical survey, " don't they look all right ? "
" Very tidy-looking hands, Rob, and yet again I
must ask, ' Are your hands clean ? ' " said Mrs. Smith
with a significant glance.
" Oh, you mean about the knife," said Rob, coloring.
" I don't see how I soiled my hands there. Ned pro-
posed the swap, and I simply agreed to it."
" Yet you called him a ninny for making the proposi-
tion. He's younger than you, and he's apt to yield
foolishly to a passing fancy. Ought you to have let
him take the tablet? He'll repent of it by tomor-
row."
" Shouldn't wonder if he did the great goose ! But
a bargain's a bargain, all the same."
" You know the Bible says so much about clean
hands ; hands clean from dishonest gains and from
tampering in any way with unclean things. He who
ascends unto the hill of the Lord must have clean
hands, and a pure heart ; and another verse says, 'He
that hath clean hands shall be stronger and stronger.''
Soiled hands mean a soiled character ; clean hands
mean strength and peace. It's the clean hands which
receive the blessing."
"Well, mother, I'll give back the knife. I'm afraid
my hands are not quite clean. I did jump at the bar-
gain. I suppose I ought to have reasoned with Ned ;
CLEAN HANDS. 41
indeed, I suppose I oughtn't to have swapped, any-
way."
" Here's your knife, Ned," said Rob next morning,
"and you may give me my tablet. It wasn't a fair
exchange."
" Father said I was a fool, and that you were a
sharper; but whatever I am, you are all right," said
Ned, cordially.
" You see I want clean hands," said Rob, eagerly,
" more than I want a knife. Mother has such a fashion
of harping on ' clean hands ' that I have to look pretty
sharp to my ways ; and I know she's right, too."
Rob needed to have a strong desire for "clean
hands " to be proof against the temptations which
assailed him.
"Come, let's have a game of marbles," said Sam
Hooper, one night after school; "a real old rousing
game, such as we used to play before we took hold of
base-ball!"
" If you mean to play in earnest," said Rob, " you'll
have to count me out, for mother doesn't approve
of it."
" Play in earnest ! " cried Sam, mockingly. " Why,
man alive, how else would you have a fellow play?
We don't want any babyish, milk-and-water game!
Come along ! "
" No, thank you," persisted Rob. " I'm going home."
"Before I'd be such a prig! " cried Sam, scornfully.
41 Go home, then, and let your mother tie you to her
apron-strings ! "
It was a very angry Rob who rushed home with
Sam's jeers ringing in his ears.
" It costs something to keep your hands clean," said
his mother, when she heard his story, " and it ought
42 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
to. Are you going to give up an honest conviction for
the sake of a few jibes and jeers?"
" Not I," said Rob. " I'll fight it out on this line, if
it takes all summer ! "
And fight it out on this line Rob did. Standing on
Clinton Bridge the following Saturday, with a group
of comrades, Rob watched' the boat-race with boyish
enthusiasm. Bets as to the probable result of the race
were being exchanged by their elders, and the betting
spirit soon extended to the little group of school-
mates.
" I'll have nothing to do with anything of the kind,"
said Rob, promptly. " Mother says it's but another
form of gambling."
" Some mighty good people indulge in it, neverthe-
less," said Sam Hooper; "and what do you care if you
are in good company ? You are as full as you can
stick of narrow notions ! "
" Well, I'm content to be narrow," said Rob, bravely.
" The right or the wrong of a thing is the point in
which I am interested. Perhaps some of the good
people you brag about will skip to Canada soon ; that's
what that kind of goodness leads to, father says."
" Three cheers for Rob ! Give me your hand, Rob,"
cried Dick Harlow, a leader among the boys. " I ad-
mire your grit ; and you just stop your bulldozing,
Sam Hooper! Boys, don't let's bet; let's follow Rob's
example. My father talks about the courage of one's
convictions ; that's what Rob has, and a capital thing
it is, too. Let's have convictions, boys, and stick to
them. Now, three rousing cheers for Rob ! "
Dick's words had reached other ears than those for
which they were intended, and some stranger voices
joined in the cheering.
CLEAN HANDS. 43
" I like that kind of cheers," said a gentleman who
stood near by. " Too many boys cheer on the other
side."
Rob went home elated, and yet bewildered, by his
sudden popularity.
" It always pays to do right," said his mother, " al-
though sometimes it may seem otherwise. In the end,
character must command respect. I hope my boy will
always be one of those ' to dare nobly, to will strongly,
and never to falter in the path of duty.' " The Con-
gregationalist.
CHAPTER V.
LESSON III. SUBJECT: TRUTHFULNESS.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psalm 119 : 30. I have chosen the way of
truth.
Sunday, Psalm 1 19 : 104. I hate every false way.
Monday, Proverbs 8 : 7. My mouth shall speak truth.
Tuesday, Proverbs 23 : 23. Buy the truth and sell
it not.
Wednesday, Isaiah 43 : 9. Let them hear and say,
It is truth.
Thursday, Zechariah 8 : 16. These are the things
that ye shall do. Speak ye every man the truth to his
neighbor.
Friday, John 14 : 6. Jesus saith unto him, I am the
way, and the truth, and the life.
Teach " What Became of a Lie."
" First somebody told it,
Then the room wouldn't hold it,
So the busy tongues rolled it
Till they got it outside :
When the crowd came across it,
And never once lost it,
But tossed it and tossed it
Till it grew long and wide."
TRUTHFULNESS. 45
"This lie brought forth others,
Dark sisters and brothers,
And fathers and mothers
A terrible crew ;
And while headlong they hurried
The people they flurried
And troubled and worried
As lies always do."
Outline. How everybody loves a child that is truth-
ful! It is such a reliable feeling, to be sure that what-
ever is said is true. What contempt is felt for those
who prevaricate ! One sneers and says, " Don't listen
to her, for you can't believe a word she says." Another
continues saying, " Oh no, he couldn't tell the truth if
he tried."
Let me tell you some of the ways in which children
grow to be untruthful. First, they do some wrong act,
and then to escape punishment they tell a falsehood.
This is cowardly. Confess a wrong at any cost.
Exaggeration, too, often leads to untruthfulness. If
you say, " I thought I should die a laughing," " I
thought I should have a fit," " It was as big as a moun-
tain," " It rained cats and dogs," have you been per-
fectly truthful? Good children who do not intend to
speak falsely, sometimes color their statements more
highly than the truth allows. Be careful !
You can tell untruths in many ways, even by keep-
ing silence. In a house where two little sisters lived, a
piano was broken. The mischievous little girl was ac-
cused, although for once she was innocent. The other
kept silence, and, as she rarely did mischief, was not
questioned ; not until the punishment was about to be
inflicted upon her sister did she tell the truth and own
4G ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
that she did the damage. Had she continued silent, she
would have told a cruel falsehood without having
spoken a word.
People often talk of "white lies." If a lady does not
wish to see a friend, and sends word to the door that
" she is out," while really she is in the house all the
time, it is as much a falsehood as any other misstate-
ment of facts, and is not a " white lie " at all ; it is a very
black one in the sight of God.
OUR STORY. LITTLE SCOTCH GRANITE.
Burt and Johnnie Lee were delighted when their
Scotch cousin came to live with them. He was little,
but very bright, and full of fun. He could tell curious
things about his home in Scotland and his voyage
across the ocean. He was as far advanced in his studies
as they were, and the first day he went to school they
thought him remarkably good. He wasted no time in
play when he should have been studying, and he ad-
vanced finely. At night, before the close of school, the
teacher called the roll, and the boys began to answer,
"Ten." When Willie understood that he was to say
"Ten," if he had not whispered during the day, he re-
plied, " I have whispered."
"More than once?"
" Yes, sir," answered Willie.
"As many as ten times?"
" Maybe I have," faltered Willie.
"Then I shall mark you zero," said the teacher,
sternly, "and that is a great disgrace."
"Why, I did not see you whisper once," said John-
nie, that night after school.
LITTLE SCOTCH GRANITE. it
"Well, I did," said Willie. "I saw others doing it,
and so I asked to borrow a book ; then I lent a slate-
pencil, and asked a boy for a knife, and did several such
things. I supposed it was allowed."
"Oh, we all do it," said Burr., reddening. "There
isn't any sense in the old rule, and nobody could keep
it ; nobody does."
" I will, or else I will say I haven't," said Willie.
" Do you suppose I will tell ten lies in one heap?"
"Oh, we don't call them lies," muttered Johnnie.
" There wouldn't be a credit among us at night if we
were so strict."
"What of that, if you told the truth?" laughed Wil-
lie, bravely.
In a short time the boys all saw how it was with him.
He studied hard, played with all his might in playtime,
but, according to his account, he lost more credits than
any of the rest. After some weeks the boys answered
" Nine" and " Eight" oftener than they used to. Yet
the school-room seemed to have grown quieter. Some-
times, when Willie Grant's mark was even lower than
usual, the teacher would smile peculiarly, but said no
more of disgrace. Willie never preached at them, or
told tales ; but, somehow, it made the boys ashamed of
themselves, just the seeing that this sturdy, blue-eyed
boy must tell the truth. It was putting the clean cloth
by the half-soiled one, you see, and they felt like cheats
and story-tellers. They talked him all over, and loved
him, if -they did nickname him " Scotch Granite," he
was so firm about a promise. Well, at the end of the
term, Willie's name was very low down on the credit
list. When it was read, he had hard work not to cry,
for he was very sensitive, and he had tried hard to be
perfect. But the very last thing that day was a speech
48 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
by the teacher, who told of once seeing a man muffled
up in a cloak. He was passing him without a look,
when he was told that the man was General , the
great hero. " The signs of his rank were hidden, but
the hero was there, just the same," said the teacher.
" And now, boys, you will see what I mean when I give
a little gold medal to the most faithful boy the one
really the most conscientiously ' perfect in his deport-
ment' among you. Who shall have it?"
" Little Scotch Granite ! " shouted forty boys at once,
for the child whose name was so low on the credit list
had made truth noble in their eyes. Manchester Times.
CHAPTER VI.
LESSON IV. SUBJECT : PATIENCE.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Luke 21 : 19. In your patience possess ye
your souls.
Sunday, Romans 5:3. Tribulation worketh patience.
Monday, I Thessalonians 5 : 14. Be patient toward
all men.
Tuesday, Hebrews 6 : 12. Through faith and pa-
tience inherit the promises.
Wednesday, Hebrews 6:15. After he had patiently
endured, he obtained the promise.
Thursday, James I : 4. Let patience have her per-
fect work,
Friday, Revelations 2:2. I know thy works and
thy labor and thy patience.
Read Philippians 4 : 4-14.
Outline. The little Scotch girl defined patience well,
when she said, " it is to wait a bit and not to fret."
If all the little children in the world felt that way,
how much easier the mother's life would be ! Watch
them when a hat or rubber is missing ; instead of pa-
tiently looking for it, they give their mamma no rest
until she lays down her work and joins in the search.
Patience is a lovely quality to cultivate. That invalid
lady who bears so much pain without murmuring,
teaches us a beautiful lesson by her patient resignation.
50 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Jacob waited patiently fourteen years for the one he
loved. Could you wait as long as that for something
you wanted ?
It requires great patience to acquire knowledge ;
pianos must be practiced note by note, day after day ;
there's only one Hofmann in a lifetime. All that is
valuable is gained by untiring and patient labor. Will
you cultivate patience ?
OUR STORY. THE PATIENT PUPIL.
" I hate him ! Yes, I do ! and I never will take an-
other lesson ! See if I do ! " This was said with em-
phasis. Mrs. Gordon looked out of the window to find
that the speaker was her own little daughter. Madge
was a bright, active girl, with lovely chestnut hair, blue
eyes and red cheeks, a pet at home and a favorite at
school. Mrs. Gordon looked thoughtful. She desired
Madge to become an accurate musician, and she felt
that Professor Dartrum was a judicious teacher. A
moment later the parlor door was pushed open and
Madge came in. There was a defiant look in her
deep blue eyes.
" Let me hear all about it," said Mrs. Gordon, mak-
ing a place for Madge and her two young friends on
the sofa.
" Miss Craven is not half so strict. Can't I leave off
with Professor Dartrum and take of her? Please let
me," begged Madge.
For answer, Mrs. Gordon said, very gently, " Before
we decide, let me tell you of a young girl whose teacher
was far more exacting than Professor Dartrum."
" That could never be ! " exclaimed Madge.
THE PA TIENT P UPIL. 51
" Let me tell you the story, and then you can judge.
I shall leave you to guess the name of the young girl,
so you will need to pay close attention," continued Mrs.
Gordon.
" Our heroine lived in a sleepy old town which had
in "it a theatre where the little girl was accustomed to
go with her father. He was a flute player in the theatre,
and organist in the famous old cathedral. She was very
fond of music and longed to play herself. ' The flute
did not suit her small mouth ; but tlje violin, yes, she
would have a violin !
" A violin ! ' Nothing could be more absurd/ her
relatives declared ; and Aunt Caroline insisted that her
father must not indulge the child in this way ; only
boys played violins. However, this girl kept on ask-
ing, until at last her father brought home the smallest
violin that he could possibly buy.
" But what about lessons ? M. Simon, the teacher,
lived a good distance away, but that did not matter.
Three times a week she took the long walk to the
house where the old master lived.
" Now the lessons begin. First, she must learn how
to stand ; then how to hold her violin ; now she must
stand perfectly still for ten minutes, with her violin
under her chin ; then she must lay it down, rest a mo-
ment, take it up and stand again. Three hours every
day for three months she practices standing and hold-
ing her violin, without making a sound of music. Then
the exercises began, and seven hours every day for one
year she spends in scales.
" One day a famous musical director goes to the
hotel and he is invited to listen to her playing ; but
first she must take her place with the orchestra in the
theatre, so not until nearly midnight could she play to
52 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
her distinguished critic. She was a bold, sturdy player,
and astonished the director with the graceful sweep of
her small arm. At the close he complimented her, and
hoped she would go on with her studies.
"Oh! she would; she meant to study all the time!
"The first real piece was a grand occasion to her.
She played it through hundreds of times. Hours were
spent on one note ; a week .on a single page. One
passage she could not get right ; forty-seven times she
played it before her master would let her off. No mat-
ter, she must play it right, if it took her all day. Tears
dropped on her violin ; the master was angry. Finally
she did it right, played it over several times, and never
played it wrong again.
" At last there was to be a grand concert something
quite out of the common course and it was decided
to bring out this young musician with her wonderful
violin playing. All the best musicians and all the grand
families bought a ticket.
" The concert began and went on. The orchestra
played and the artists sang, and then there was a
little rustle, for they were bringing a little box for the
child to stand upon, and then a slight blue-eyed girl,
in a white dress, white satin shoes and a pink sash
appeared.
" At the piano sat her teacher, and her father stood
by her side to turn the leaves of the music. She put
the violin to her shoulder and was ready to play. The
tones came strong, full and true, and when the piece
was completed the people clapped and cheered, and
cheered and clapped again. The leader of the orches-
tra crowned her head with a wreath of roses, and they
brought her a wonderful Paris doll, and set her quite
wild with joy by presenting it to her.
THE PATIENT PUPIL. 53
" With the doll in one hand and the wreath on her
head, she bowed her thanks, but as she left the stage
they showered flowers upon her."
Mrs. Gordon paused. Madge and her friends were
on their feet.
" I am so glad you told us," said Madge. " Who is
it ? " "I can't guess," "She must have been a genius,"
from the others.
" Her genius was her patient and continued study,"
said Mrs. Gordon. " We can be master of no art ex-
cept by patiently continuing at it. The little girl was
Camilla Urso, one of the greatest violinists the world
has seen. Cultivate her spirit, and although you will
not be able to reach such perfection as she did, you can
surely give much pleasure to your parents and friends."
Selected.
CHAPTER VII.
LESSON V. SUBJECT: OBEDIENCE.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Genesis 28 : 7. Jacob obeyed his father
and his mother.
Sunday, Exodus 24 : 7. All that the Lord hath said
will we do and be obedient.
Monday, Joshua 24 : 24. The Lord our God will
we serve, and his voice will we obey.
Tuesday, Jeremiah 7 : 23. Obey my voice and I will
be your God, and ye shall be my people.
Wednesday, Ephesians 6 : I. Children, obey your
parents in the Lord : for this is right.
Thursday, Colossians 3 : 20. Children, obey your par-
ents in all things : for this is well pleasing unto the
Lord.
Friday, Hebrews 5 : 9. He became the author of
eternal salvation unto all them that obey him.
Read Psalm 136.
Outline. Who can you think of in the Bible who
came to great grief by disobedience ? Yes, Adam and
Eve show us very plainly how displeased God is when
we do not obey Him. Obedience is a proof of love.
Acting our love is better far than speaking it. If, when
mother and father make a request, you run off quickly
to do as they desire, how happy you can make them.
Don't loiter and scold, it won't do any good. If you
OBEDIENCE. 55
have the right kind of parents you will have to obey
in the end, and it is so much better for every one if you
mind at once. Don't be like the naughty boy who was
so disobedient that his mother had to whip him. When
she had given the correction that she thought sufficient,
she said, " Will you mind now ? " " Yes, mother," said
the lad, " but I hate to awfully ! " Don't have that
spirit.
Did you ever visit in a house where none of the
children obeyed ? What a wrangle and jangle there was!
Weren't you glad when the expressman took your
trunk, and you could go away ? Children can't be obe-
dient and polite when there is company, unless they
are so every day. Watch and see whether the children
at your house behave so badly that the guests are glad
to depart.
Jesus says, Ye are my friends if ye do whatsoever I
command you.
If we say we love Him, we must obey Him.
OUR STORY. WHY GRANDMA DIDN 'T SEE
LAFAYETTE.
"I think it's pretty hard!" said Polly. "When it
isn't school, it's dishes, and when it isn't dishes, it's
potato-peeling or dusting or bed-making and it's tak-
ing care of a baby all the time ! No, you needn't look
at me, grandma. If I'm cross, I've got a right to be.
I guess you'd be cross, too ! "
" Suppose you tell me about it," said grandma.
"Oh, it's just that everything happens to spoil my
fun always, and I'd counted on going over to Under-
bill's pond this afternoon ; but I might have known
how it would be ! "
56 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Polly was just about as incoherent as other disap-
pointed little girls are apt to be.
" You see," she said, " we girls were going on a hunt
for arbutus and running-box and ground-pine to dress
the school-room with. It's Miss Powers' birthday, and
the girls all love her so dearly that they want to do
something, and we didn't know anything else we could
do that she liked so well."
"Yes," said grandma.
It was only a little word, but it sounded hopeful.
" Mamma said I might go, and then just at the last
minute came a message from Miller's that Mrs. Miller was
taken sick, and they wanted mamma right away. So
of course, Joe's on my hands for the afternoon; and be-
cause mamma says I can't take him, I've got to stay at
home. I think it's just too mean ! As if it would hurt
him ! He's taken as long walks as that lots of times."
Joe, a brown-eyed urchin of four summers, came in
from the yard just in time to find himself the subject
of discussion.
" Want to go, Polly want to go ! " he stated, plant-
ing two shabby little shoes firmly on the kitchen floor.
"Well, you can't," Polly answered, crossly, "and you
can just go back and wipe your shoes on the mat, in-
stead of tracking dust all over my clean floor."
" Polly ! Polly ! " said grandma.
" I don't care !" she wrung out her dish-cloth with
a vicious little twist, and then sat down sulkily. " Mam-
ma said he'd be sure to get his feet wet, an' have croup ;
but I don't, believe but what I could take care of him."
A shade of pain passed over grandma's face.
"I thought that very thing once," she said quietly.
"Did I ever tell you about my sister, Polly?"
" No."
OBEDIENCE. 57
There was not much encouragement for grandma to
proceed, but she did not stop because of Polly's sullen
tones.
" When I was a little girl about your age think how
long ago that must have been, Polly ! all Hudson was
in a state of excitement over Lafayette's coming. We
were much more patriotic Americans in those days than
we are now, my dear, and of all the brave men who had
helped us win our freedom, there was no one who was
dearer to our hearts than Lafayette. Such a time as we
made ! And how everybody, big and little, was trying
to think of something to do him honor ! "
" And did you really see him, grandma ? " asked Polly,
interested in spite of herself in this bringing to life of
one of the people who only seemed to belong between
the covers of United States history.
" No, dear," she answered, " I didn't see him after
all. That's what I was going to tell you. There was
to be speeches at the town hall and a grand dinner.
But the part I was most interested in was this : There
was to be a big arch of vines and flowers up at the head
of the street, and four of the school girls were to stand
under it as he rode up, and they were to hold flowers
that were to be offered to him. But we didn't have so
many gardens and green-houses in those days. People
couldn't go up to Brooks' and order cartloads of flowers
as they can now ; so we went to Underbill's pond, just as
you girls are going today. Violets and arbutus and
ground-pine grew then as they do now. Just before
the other girls called for me, though, mother had to go
out in a hurry. I suppose she forgot all about us chil-
dren ; but, anyhow, I was left alone with little Sally,
and when the girls came I didn't know what better to
dp with her t,han to take her along. Mother had said
58 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
no when Sally asked to go ; for she said the ground
round the pond was always wet and boggy in spring-
time, arid she didn't think it was prudent.
" But Sally was too little to be left alone in the
house, and I thought I was quite able to take care of
her; so she came with us, laughing and chattering,
and perfectly delighted to be going with the big
girls.
"As for my staying," grandma continued, "that
seemed quite impossible. I was one of the four girls
chose'n, and my white dress had just been freshly
ironed, and I had new blue ribbons to wear. It would
never do, I thought, to be left out of the flower-
gathering.
"It was late in the evening before we got home,
and we were all of us pretty tired. But poor little
Sally was hardly able to drag one foot after the
other; her shoes were all wet and muddy besides, and
I knew mother would blame me for having taken
her.
" She was waiting, for us at .the door, and the look
she gave me as she picked Sally up in her arms made
me feel about as sorry and ashamed as I ever felt in
my life. She did not scold me or punish me, but just
took no notice of me in a way that seemed harder to
bear than any punishment could have been, while
she undressed Sally and bathed her poor tired little
feet before she put her to bed. I went to bed my-
self pretty early, and the next thing I remembered
is mother coming to my bedside and waking me.
"'You must go for Doctor Rossman,' she said.
' Sally is so sick I dare not leave her.'
" I dressed myself as fast as I could, and went out.
I had never been in the street so early before, but
OBEDIENCE. 59
things looked so grey and ghostly that I was fright-
ened, and ran up the street just as hard as I could.
It seemed forever before I could wake anyone up, but
I suppose it really wasn't so very long before we got
back. Doctor Rossman shook his head and looked
very grave when he saw Sally, and I went off in a
corner and cried as if my heart would break, when I
heard mother telling him all about the long walk and
the wet feet. I'd always said my prayers every night and
morning, Polly, but I never prayed as I prayed that
morning for my little sister's life.
" No one thought of the procession or Lafayette's
coming, you may be sure, and my flowers were all
forgotten in the tub where I had placed them to keep
fresh over night.
" The flowers had cost me dear, for all the morning,
while the town was alive with people coming and
going and making ready for the great doings in the
afternoon, we sat in a darkened room, and watched
the little flushed face on the pillow, and listened to the
hoarse croupy rattle that choked and suffocated her."
"Oh, grandma! grandma!" cried Polly, her own
tears flowing by this time. " She didn't die, then, did
she?"
Grandma took off her spectacles and wiped them
slowly. It all happened very long ago, yet to this
day it was hard to speak of it without a lump in her
throat.
" It was just at noon," she said brokenly. " We
heard the drums beating, and the fifes playing, and
the tramp of horses out in front of the house the
old house in Warren street, Polly. You know it?
But I had no thought of going to the window to look ;
for, just then, Sally raised up in bed and cried out,
60 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
" 'Oh !' she said : ' Lafayette's music !'
" She was a little thing, and could hardly speak
plain."
Grandma's voice failed for a moment.
" When we laid her down on the pillow, it was all
over. Lafayette's music had passed by, and it was
growing fainter and fainter as they marched up the
street ; but little Sally was dead !"
Polly ran across the room and put both arms
around her grandmother's neck. Her tears choked
her so that she could not speak, and for a few mo-
ments the silver locks that had been brown as Polly's
own when Lafayette came to Hudson, lay very close
beside Polly's rough little mop of curls, though no
word was spoken between them.
" Polly ! Polly !" called the school-girls, stopping in
front of the open window ; "are you ready? Hurry
up!"
" I'm not going," she answered.
But grandma interrupted :
"Run along and get ready, dear. It won't make
any difference if I don't go to Mothers' Meeting this
afternoon. I'm glad I stopped on the way, and Joe
and I will take care of each other."
"Oh, grandma!" cried Polly, her face all in a queer
pucker of smiles and tears. " Do you really mean it ?"
Grandma kissed her lovingly.
" Why not ?" she said. " Have a good time, and
make Miss Powers' birthday-room bright. She has
her grandmother' s pretty name, Verena. Did I tell
you that Verena Powers took my place that day and
gave Lafayette the bunch of May blossoms? But I
put mine in little Sally's hand." Selected.
CHAPTER VIII.
LESSON VI. SUBJECT: PROFANITY.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Exodus 20 : 7. Thou shalt not take the
name of the Lord thy God in vain.
Sunday, Exodus 20 : 7. The Lord will not hold him
guiltless that taketh his name in vain.
Monday, Leviticus 19 : 12. Ye shall not swear by
my name.
Tuesday, Jeremiah 23 : 10. Because of swearing the
land mourneth.
Wednesday, Zechariah 5 : 3. Every one that swear-
eth shall be cut off.
Thursday, Matthew 5 : 34. Swear not at all.
Friday, James 5:12. Swear not, neither by heaven,
neither by the earth, neither by any other oath.
Read Psalm 145.
Outline. Words are little things, but what a differ-
ence it makes in the way they are used ! If we breathe
God's name in prayer, we are blessed, but if it is taken
on the lips in an oath, all Heaven is displeased. We
cannot be too careful how we speak, for thoughtless
exclamations sometimes lead to profanity. Such ex-
pressions as " Good Heavens ! " " O Fathers ! " require
but a very little change to become profane.
62 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Never stay where there is swearing, for after you hear
an oath a few times, it becomes a little easier to say it
yourself.
How painful it must be to God to hear His name
spoken irreverently, and how it grates on the ears of all
good people ! A gentleman had his trip to California
entirely spoiled by a man who sat in front of him, that
kept swearing every other minute. He saw nothing of
the beauties of Nature, for he was counting how many
times the man used profane language between New
York and San Francisco. How many times do you
think it was? More than a thousand times he took
God's name in vain, and do you know he couldn't be-
lieve it when he was told of it. He said, " It can't be
possible! I knew I swore occasionally, but I never
thought it had come to this. It's time I stopped."
He did stop, too.
Another man was broken of swearing in the following
manner. Way off in India there was an officer in the
English army who was a most profane man. In every
other way he was a gentleman, and a good man.
Among his friends was a missionary, and it troubled
him very much to hear the name of his blessed Master
spoken so lightly. He determined, therefore, to try and
break the man of his bad habit ; so he agreed with an-
other friend to take a long ride with the English officer,
and whenever he interspersed his remarks with an oath,
they would put the words "hammer and tongs" into
their conversation. This they were obliged to do very
frequently. They would say, " Hammer and tongs, but
I'm hungry ! " " Hammer and tongs, how dusty it is ! "
" Hammer and tongs, but this road is rough ! " After a
few such exclamations the officer cried out : " Have
you gone mad ? What sense is there in saying ' ham-
CURED OF SWEARING. 63
mer and tongs' all the time?" "As much sense as for
you to take God's name in every breath," they replied.
The man's eyes were opened, and the bad habit was
soon broken off.
Remember, God will not hold him guiltless that tak-
eth His name in vain !
OUR STORY. HOW ONE BOY WAS CURED OF
SWEARING.
BY HELEN B. SEYMOUR.
Mr. Fletcher was cashier in a bank in the busy sea-
port city of N. He was also superintendent of the
Sunday school in his own church, and a teacher in a
mission Sunday school which young Mr. Miller superin-
tended. In addition to teaching his class of ten boys,
he was giving every Sunday a number of short talks
to the whole school, on " Habits, how they are made
and unmade."
Today the talk was on "Swearing." The speaker
was a fine looking gentleman, full of life and action.
The boys frequently said of him : " No snoring when
Mr. Fletcher has the floor."
He began: "Boys and girls, I have a confession to
make to you. I know all about this habit of swearing, I
had it once, myself."
The boys looked at one another in astonishment, as
he continued : " I know just what a grip it gets on a
boy if he begins it; I know how easy it is to begin the
habit, and just how hard it is to leave off; I know,
too," lowering his voice, "how badly a boy's mother
feels to have him swear."
" Do any of you know a boy who has the habit of
swearing?" Nearly every hand in the room went up.
64 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
"Do any of you think it is a good habit?" No re-
sponse. " Do you want to hear how I was cured of
it?" "Yes, sir," from all.
" When I was a little fellow, seven or eight years old,
I attended a school where some rough boys went, who
swore on the playground whenever the teacher was out
of hearing. This was where I got acquainted with
swear-words. I will not soil my lips, or poison your
ears, by naming the words I learned. They were all bad,
and all forbidden by God. I wish I could forget them.
"Shall I tell you when I used to swear?"
" Yes, please," from the boys.
" Well, although I was a little fellow I had a very bad
temper. I used to see boys doing mean things, such
as pounding a smaller boy, or worrying some animal,
and when I could stand it no longer, I'd rip out an oath
at them. They would only laugh at this, which made
me madder, and I can tell you, children, I used to use
some pretty hard language before I was through with
them. You can't think how angry I used to get."
"Yes, I can," piped up Joe Hunter, hopping up and
clinching his fists. " I know, madder'n a hen a wet
hen ! "
" I see, Joe, that you understand just how I felt," said
Mr. Fletcher, before the boys had time to snicker.
" Now, I want to tell you how mean I used to feel at
night, when I remembered what wicked words I had
said. My mother always sat by my bedside after I had
said my prayers, just for a little friendly chat. My
father died when I was two years old, so I don't remem-
ber him, but if I should live to be as old as Methuselah,
I'll never forget my good mother.
" The night after I first began to swear, my mother
said in her cheery way :
CURED OF SWEARING. 65
" ' Well, Jack, how has the day gone, all right, at
school ? ' ' Yes, mother,' I said, feeling like a mean
sneak, because I was telling my good mother a false-
hood, and adding another sin to my account rh heaven.
Boys and girls, you'll generally find that one sin leads to
another. But to go on with my story :
"After this talk with mother, I didn't swear
again for several days, but I soon fell back into
the old habit, going from bad to worse, till at
length I got angry and swore at my mother. The
look that came over her face I shall never forget.
A good stick with a knife couldn't have hurt me
worse. She had a look of affection, mingled with
shame and sorrow. I couldn't have done worse, if I
had struck her."
Here Mr. Fletcher paused, and the children looked
very serious at the thought that he could ever have
been such a bad boy.
"Mother did not say one word," continued the
speaker, "until night, and then she said only a few
words, but they were full of meaning. I told her all
about the bad habit I had formed and she pointed out
the great sin of it, and then she knelt down and prayed
God to save her son from the wicked habit of swearing.
The only promise she asked of me was, to tell her if I
ever used an oath again.
"Now, boys, do you think I ever swore again?"
" No, no ! " cried many at once.
" Yes, children, I did. I am sorry to tell you that it
took more even than this to break it off. I did not for-
get my promise, and faithfully told my mother when-
ever a profane word escaped my lips, and she helped
me to overcome it, by pretty severe measures, to be
sure, but she broke it up.
66 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
" She said : ' That since swearing soiled the lips, she
must try something that would clean them/ When-
ever, therefore, I told her I had committed the fault,
she would make a lather of soap, and with this and a
little sand she would wash my mouth well. She did it
twice, and never since that has a swear-word passed my
lips. I can remember to this day the taste of that
kitchen soap and the grit of that sand.
" I almost forgot to tell you that after she had washed
my mouth out I was obliged to repeat these words six
times : ' The Lord will not hold him guiltless, that
taketh his name in vain.' Thus you see, boys, my good
mother cured me ; and now in closing let me urge any
of you who are guilty of this great sin, to get your
mother to aid you in the same way that mine did me."
Selected.
CHAPTER IX.
LESSON VII. SUBJECT: FORGIVENESS.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psalm 86 : 5. For thou, Lord, art good,
and ready to forgive.
Sunday, Daniel 9:19. O Lord, hear ; O Lord, for-
give.
Monday, Matthew 6:15. If ye forgive not men their
trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your tres-
passes.
Tuesday, Matthew 9 : 6. The Son of man hath power
on earth -to forgive sins.
Wednesday, Luke 6 : 37. Forgive, and ye shall be
forgiven.
Thursday, Ephesians 4 : 26. Let not the sun go
down upon your wrath.
Friday, I John i : 9. If we confess our sins, he is
faithful and just to forgive us our sins.
Outline. One of the most beautiful characteristics
of our Saviour is His forgiving spirit. We read in the
good book, that when He was reviled, He reviled not
again, but freely forgave all, even those who were
putting him to death. Do you remember what He said
on the cross ? " Father, forgive them ; for they know
not what they do." Whenever, dear children, you find
it hard to forgive, offer this prayer: "Fill me, dear
Saviour, with thy forgiving spirit." Do you remember
68 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
how often we are commanded to forgive? 70X7, or
490 times. Don't harbor grudges ; after you forgive a
wrong don't keep talking about it; don't even think
about it. " Forgive and forget." Have you any little
friends with whom you have quarreled, and towards
whom you show an unforgiving spirit ? Do you pass
Jennie or Hattie without speaking to her ? If you do,
read over that part of our Lord's Prayer which says :
" Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who
trespass against us." God will forgive you, just in the
way that you forgive others. That is the prayer you
make. Hunt up any friend you may have, to whom
you do not speak, and say : " Let us forget every wrong
and be loving to each other again."
OUR STORY. WHO SETTLED IT?
" Come now, squire, that spring is mine, and you
can't keep on with your pipes and pulleys without
making trouble."
Mark Aton was evidently excited. His florid face
grew purple, his short, stocky frame expanded, while
the rickety fence on which he leaned fairly shook under
his emphatic poundings.
As for his auditor, Squire Ingham, a tall square man
of gentlemanly build and bearing, several years Mark's
senior, he was simply exasperated.
The spring the small and innocent cause of a family
feud of many generations' growth between the Inghams
and the Atons lay just on the boundary line between
the two farms, and the question was who had the most
claim to it.
Squire Ingham said little, but assumed possession
with such exasperating coolness that Aton's quicker
WHO SETTLED IT? 69
temper was kept in blazing heat most of the time.
Within a few days the squire added fuel to the fire by
quietly laying pipes from the spring to his house, thus
cutting off Aton's lingering hope of ownership. Seeing
the squire out, he had come up to expostulate, begin-
ning with the spirited sentence just quoted.
Ingham leaned gracefully against the throbbing fence,
and looking over the irate Mark superciliously, said :
"'If the spring is yours, prove it."
" Prove it ! " echoed Mark with an alarming thump
on the long-suffering fence. " There are papers in our
house that my own father wrote, showing that he
bought and paid for it."
" Humph ! " responded the squire, with a look of
supreme contempt, " my father owned that spring when
you were a baby."
Mark fairly choked. The squire's one weapon was
his superior age, and Aton felt the force of it, but he
replied: "Well, what if he did? The Atons bought it
back again, as you know. What are you going to do
about that?"
" Well," was the cool reply, " for the present my inten-
tion is to lay these pipes in as nearly a straight line as pos-
sible. Like this," and the squire took up the section he
had put down, and proceeded to fit it to another
piece.
Mark boiled. " If you do, so much the worse for you,"
he said hotly. " I came up here to have this matter
settled, and if you don't do it Lawyer Haven will. I'll
go to Litchfield for him tonight.
"Most too early an hour, isn't it?" asked Squire
Ingham sarcastically, with a significant wave of the
hand toward the setting sun.
" Never mind ; an hour or two of night work don't
70 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
signify," and Mark strode off toward the farm, fully
determined to carry out his threat.
He worked with violent energy, drew out the buggy
with a bang, jerked the harness from its nail, and was
about to throw it on his horse with great noise and
ceremony, when a glance at Whitey's foot brought his
movements to a sudden standstill. She had cast a shoe,
and of course could not be driven the nine long miles
to Litchfield without attention.
" Well, the only way," he remarked ruefully to him-
self and Whitey, " is to get her shod now, and then I
can go after the lawyer in the morning."
Just then Libbie, his bright young wife, came to the
door with the dishpan, and Mark called out: "Say,
want to go to mother's a little while ? I've got to drive
up to the village."
The pleasant brunette face rippled all over as she re-
plied : " Yes, indeed, I've been wanting to see mother
all day."
So in less than ten minutes they were seated in the
easy buggy, off for a pleasant drive, instead of the
wrathful, lonely one Mark had planned.
He intended telling her something of the spring
trouble, but when they were fairly under way it seemed
really too bad to spoil their enjoyment talking about
the squire's meanness.
The grass was just turning a tender green, the early
birds twittering, the frogs holding forth lustily, and all
the air so full of pleasant spring sights and smells that
Mark wisely talked of other things, though in doing so
he kept his first secret from his wife. For it was hardly
a year yet since Libbie Holman had left Clifton, the
village a mile above, to settle with Mark Aton in Mar-
dale for life. It was not strange, therefore, that she
WHO SETTLED IT? 71
welcomed every chance to run up home for awhile,
though just as eager to get back to the other home at
Mardale.
Tonight, as they came in sight of mother's house
which stood near the blacksmith-shop they saw her
coming toward them and so met there.
" I was just starting for meeting," said Mother Hoi-
man, a good old soul, with whom meeting was a weekly
delight. " You'd better go with me."
Libbie hesitated. She had much rather not, but
didn't like to say so. Her mother caught the look,
however, and hastened to say :
" I'd stay at home with you usually, but you see
there's somebody a little extra tonight, a man from
Hartford."
"Well," replied Libbie reluctantly, "I'll go with tier,
and if meeting ain't out you can come up after me,
Mark."
"All right," he said, but he looked doubtful, for he
wasn't a professor like Libbie, and only went to church
to please her. He hoped the work would take too long,
but it didn't, for Davis fitted and pounded with un-
usual rapidity, remarking as he drove the last nail:
" Believe I'll step up to meeting a little while, too."
As he entered Mark perceived the meeting was not
an ordinary one. The preacher, a young man of energy
and power, spoke with sincerity and earnestness, and
the hymns were heartily rendered by the really good
country choir.
Mark forgot his troubles in listening, and when at the
close meetings were appointed for the next afternoon
and evening, he determined to come till an intruding
thought of the spring reminded him of his previous
engagement.
72 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
"Wasn't it good?" asked Libbie, as she settled her-
self into the seat beside him. " And mother wants us
to come up tomorrow, so as to go again."
"I can't," said Mark, more crossly than he had ever
spoken to her before. "I'm going to Litchfield and
shan't get back in time."
"Oh, Mark!" exclaimed Libbie reproachfully, "I
thought you would, and told mother we'd come early
so I could trim her bonnet, and now she'll be disap-
pointed."
" Can't help that," he began, but something in the
comely face made him stop and say impulsively : " I'm
a great bear, Libbie. Of course you can go. Litch-
field can wait till next day."
"All right," she answered, giving him a hug, "but
don't be a bear any more, will you?"
And he wasn't, though he felt like it the next day,
when he had to stop work at noon good, thrifty far-
mer as he was just to go to meeting. He chafed, too,
about the delayed trip to Litchfield, for Ingham was
working laying pipes and carrying water, evidently
ascribing the lawyer's non-appearance to Aton's coward-
ice. The latter, however, was bound not to punish his
wife for the squire's misdeeds, and when he drove up to
the Hillside church and found all the other men out
with their wives, he felt quite repaid for the effort.
The afternoon talk was principally for Christians, ex-
cept at the close, when Mr. Tapley appealed so ear-
nestly to all that Mark felt strangely moved.
"That means us, Mark," said Ed. Haynes, as they
stood together on the steps before getting their teams.
" Don't you believe it? I do."
Mark understood it better that evening, when, after
Mr. Tapley had asked all those wishing to be Christians
WHO SETTLED IT? 73
to rise, Ed. was on his feet with this simple confession :
" I want to serve Christ, for I've followed my own sin-
ful heart long enough. I am ready to give myself up
to Him now. "
Mark wished he could say that, but he thought of
the spring and was silent. Nevertheless there was a
strange striving at his heart, which could not be re-
pressed, and as he and Libbie rode home in the silvery
light of the full moon, the words, " Saviour, thy dying
love," etc., floated through his mind persistently.
As for Libbie, she, too, was deeply moved. Of a
light, volatile nature, religious impressions were not
lasting, and further than to echo her m'other's wish,
" If Mark were only a professor," she had never gone.
Now, however, a great longing possessed her soul to
see him a Christian, and conscience was urging her to
help him and reminding her that she never had. As
these thoughts occupied her he was excusing himself
by the very fact which she deplored " If religion isn't
worth enough for my wife ever to speak of, I guess
I don't need it."
Libbie, meantime, felt that she must speak, and at
last, just as they were turning into the yard, she fal-
tered out :
" That hymn they sang last, ' I am praying for you,'
was a beautiful one, wasn't it?"
" Oh, pretty enough," replied Mark, with an indiffer-
ence he was far from feeling.
" And it's true, dear," she continued softly, as he
lifted her to the steps, and reaching up, kissed him in
a way that expressed more than words. Mark hurried
to the barn in a tumult of feeling. His last excuse
was gone now ; wife did care enough to speak, and she
was praying for him. Why not yield ? What stood
74 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
in the way? Only that spring, and Mark turned to
where the still uncovered pipes gleamed in the moon-
light.
Should he stand still and let that go on under his
very eyes ? No ! and Mark Aton, who was as dogged
as he was impetuous, made all the preparations again
for an early ride to Litchfield.
As he went into the house, however, the words of
his wife came back with redoubled force, and fearing
she might say more, he decided riot to go upstairs,
but to sleep until his early rising hour on the old
lounge in the kitchen. Calling out to her his inten-
tion, he threw himself down, but not to sleep.
Fragments of the hymns, sentences from the preach-
er's talk, the tender words of Libbie, together with
the long-forgotten precepts of his mother, many years
dead, mingled in his mind as he tossed and turned on
the lounge.
All the time he longed for the Saviour, felt his great
need of Him ; but when he would reach up the hand
of faith, always -that spring and his plan to injure
Squire Ingham would interfere.
At last he could endure it no longer. " I must find
rest," he said, and knelt in the agony of a strong man
by the window. How beautiful it was! All nature
was at peace. " If I only could find it !" moaned
Aton. "You can," answered the faithful inward mon-
itor, " Give up your quarrel with Squire Ingham, and
all will be well."
" I can't do that," his heart would reply, and so the
fierce struggle went on.
At last conscience urged too loudly to be resisted,
and he said wearily: " If it ever comes morning, I'll see
the squire."
WHO SETTLED IT? 75
He felt quieted for a moment, but the thought in-
truded itself: "Why not do it now?"
" I shouldn't find him now, he won't be up," was the
ready reply, but glancing over to the stone house on
the hill, a twinkling light in the squire's library gave
the lie to his words.
There was another conflict then, Satan whispering
"Wait till morning," the better angel urging, "Go
now."
"I will," he said at last through his set lips, and
murmuring the prayer, "O Lord Jesus, go with me,"
he hurried " cross lots" to Squire Ingham's.
With some trepidation he lifted the old-fashioned
brass knocker, and waited for its heavy thud to bring
someone.
The door opened, and Squire Ingham stood before
him, lamp in hand.
"Good-morning, sir," he said, with chilling polite-
ness, wondering what could have brought his neigh-
bor over at that hour.
He had not long to surmise, however, for Mark
came straight to the point at once.
"I've come to settle that spring business, squire,"
he said, stepping into the library.
"To settle?" asked the other. "Have you seen
Lawyer Haven ?
" Lawyer Haven ? No," returned Mark, a little
quickly, for it seemed to him) unreasonable though
it was, that the squire must know, all he had passed
through.
" Where have you been all day, then ?" questioned
Ingham angrily, for he had watched Aton's move-
ments with more interest than he had cared to ac-
knowledge.
76 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
The impatient question helped Mark to explain.
" T ve been to meeting, squire, and have found, what I
wouldn't from any lawyer, that I can't keep up such
a bickering with you and get any comfort or live right
at all. Let's have the whole thing settled. I've been
cross and snappish about it, and tried to injure you,
and so if you'll call that quits and take the spring for
yours, I'll be perfectly satisfied."
He paused breathless, and Ingham looked at him in
a dazed sort of way, as if he did not yet comprehend.
" If there's any damage for what I've done in the
way of breaking down your fences and filling in your
spring, I'll make it right," and Mark pulled out his well-
used pocket-book with an air that left no doubt of his
sincerity ; Ingham's face, over which varying expressions
had been chasing, expanding into a beaming smile.
"Not so fast, my friend," said he, setting -down the
lamp and taking Mark cordially by the hand. " Don't
eat so much humble pie that there isn't any left for
me. If you've been touchy, I've been aggravating and
hateful, and am ashamed of it. As for a settlement,
I believe in fair play. It isn't to be all on one side.
In the course of our excavations we have discovered
another spring, near the first, about the same. size.
Now as I've put pipes in the first, I want you to take
the other. You've wanted water at the house ever
since you went to housekeeping. ' Get at it tomorrow,
and Mike and I'll turn-in and help you."
" Agreed," said Mark, " that's fair, I'm sure ; much
obliged, and his face fairly glowed as he returned the
squire's hearty grasp. " Glad I came," he added as he
turned toward the door.
"I'm glad you did, too ; and brother," he contin-
ued, unconsciously using the address of his early
WHO SETTLED IT? 77
Methodist training as he walked with him to the
gate, " I'm glad you went to meeting, and I trust
we shall walk the Christian way together better than
I have alone."
It was more than the reticent Episcopalian was
ever known to say before, and Mark's heart went out
to him for the effort. Never, it seemed to him as he
walked home, had the air seemed so balmy, or the
moonlight so radiant. As he said afterward, " I could
talk to the Lord, now," and kneeling by the stone wall
he gave himself up in glad surrender to that One who
had led him in this strange way to Himself.
Libbie in the meantime, troubled at his going out,
had come down-stairs to watch for him at the kitchen
window. She understood it better when he opened
the door and, coming up to her, said, putting his arm
tenderly about her, " ' I am praying for you,' is a sweet
hymn, darling ; and the best of it is, the prayers are
answered, Libbie."
And in the months that followed, when the neigh-
bors wondered at the sudden friendship which had
sprung up between the Inghams and the Atons, and
inquired of Mark " Who settled that spring trouble,"
he was wont to answer reverently : The Lord Jesus
Christ, for if He hadn't been with us, it never would
have been done." Illustrated Christian Weekly.
CHAPTER X.
LESSON VIII. SUBJECT: OUR COUNTRY.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, II Samuel 23 : 3. He that ruleth overmen
must be just, ruling in the fear of God.
Sunday, Psalm 16 : 6. The lines are fallen unto me
in pleasant places.
Monday, Romans 13 : I. Let every soul be subject
unto the higher powers.
Tuesday, Romans 13:3. Rulers are not a terror to
good works, but to the evil.
Wednesday, Romans 13 -.4. If thou do that which
is evil, be afraid.
Thursday, Romans 13 : 7. Render therefore to all
their dues.
Friday, Titus 3:1. Put them in mind to be subject
to principalities and powers, to obey magistrates, to be
ready to every good work.
Learn these lines :
" Do thy little, do it well ;
Do what right and reason tell :
Do what wrong and sorrow claim ;
Conquer sin and cover shame."
Outline. Can you answer the following questions?
Who discovered America? What is the size, wealth
OUR COUNTRY. 79.
and population of the United States? What is the
number of states and territories ? The form of govern-
ment? Can you riame some of the- distinguished men
and women in our country, and tell what made them
great? Whom do you think was the greatest man?
There are two sins which disgrace our nation, intem-
perance and Mormonism. There was a third, slavery,
but that has been blotted out. May we live to see
these likewise removed ! But, children, you will need
to have courage to fight these monster giants. Use
everywhere your influence against them both, so long
as they exist. There are comiiig to our shores, in great
numbers, people from every nation. Many are religious
and good, but others are filled with wicked ideas, which
if carried out would injure our loved country. In one
of the towns in Minnesota, a few years ago, they burned
our Blessed Saviour in effigy. Now in that very same
place the church bells ring every Sabbath to call the
families to worship. If we build churches, establish
Sunday schools, make good and just laws, and set a
Christian example, we shall be able to overcome the
evil that this incoming people seek to establish. Spe-
cial organizations have been formed for this very
purpose; and we should give them our prayers and
support.
The Indians, too, the original owners of our land who
have suffered so much injustice, should not be forgotten
in our efforts to Christianize and improve our noble
country. The colored people of the South need to be
educated, also ; to do all this will require much sacrifice,
and we must learn while we are young to aid in all good
works. Try and save a part of the money that you
have, so that you may be able to aid in making all
parts of our land noble and true. If we all have the
80 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
sacrificing spirit which little Ida shows us in the story
below, we shall surely keep our country a Christian
nation.
OUR STORY. IDA'S SCARLET SASH.
BY MRS. M. E. SANGSTER.
Ida was going to a party.
Her mother, our good Aunt Chloe, a black, plump,
and merry-hearted old woman, proud of having come
from Virginia, was just as well pleased as Ida herself
"dat de chile done been treated wid respeck by de
white folks."
She took the greatest pains with Ida's white dress,
fluted it to perfection, after having made it so stiff
with starch that when Ida put it on it stood out on
every side of her, till the little woolly head and soft
dark eyes seemed to be the center of a wheel. Not a
quiet wheel, either ; for Ida flew hither and thither, to
show her splendor, till her mother was afraid the dress
would be tumbled, and commanded her to " take it off,
and hang it up on de do' till 'twas .time to go to the
party."
"Oh, Aunt Chloe," said I, "why did you get the
dress ready so long beforehand? The party at the
school-house will not come off until the day after to-
morrow. Ida will be so tired of waiting."
" Why, honey," said Aunt Chloe, "you nebber can
count on the wedder nohow, and I'se determined to
do up dat white frock when I had sunshine to bleach
it. But Miss M , maybe Ida hab to stay home,
after all. Tends now on if she get her scarlet sash."
" A scarlet sash ! Why, Aunt Chloe ! That doesn't
seem necessary. She has a pretty blue ribbon."
SCARLET SASH. 81
Aunt Chloe's mouth took the stubborn set with
which I was familiar when things did not quite please
her.
" My Ida shall go to de party like de odder children,
or she shall stay at home."
" Well," said Fanny, the dear little girl from a neigh-
bor's who had suggested that the little black stranger
should have her share in the good times, " I think,
Aunt Chloe is very foolish. Who is going to criticize
Ida, or care what she has on, so long as she is clean !
For .my part I think her blue-check gingham dress,
and a white apron, would be more appropriate than a
regular party dress for one in her position."
Fanny, you see was an aristocrat. She liked to be
Lady Bountiful to people beneath her, and to make them
happy, but it must be in her own Avay. And she
wanted them to be grateful, and to stay in their own
place, wherever that was.
Minnie, on the other hand, was different. She was
making mud pies with Ida, in the back garden, at the
very time this talk was going on.
Veiy pretty mud pies they were, moulded beautifully
into clam shells, and trimmed with bits of evergreen
around the edge. They looked pretty enough to eat,
and when Minnie added to them a top sprinkling of
bread crumbs, and left them in a row to bake in the
sun, the watchful sparrows flew down and made quite
a meal from the children's pies, chattering in sparrow
fashion, too.
" Aunt Chloe in trouble about a sash for Ida ! " cried
Minnie. " Why, I'll give her mine. I'll give her my
scarlet and wear my Roman ; mamma won't care."
" You had better ask her," said Fanny.
Pretty, easy-going Mrs. May was painting the love-
82 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
liest placque that morning, and did not wish to be
disturbed, so she said "Yes" when Minnie's request
was made. And, oh ! can tongue ever tell the delight
of Ida and her mother, when the long, rich, shining
ribbon with its rippling lights and shadows, was
thrown over the snowy muslin as it hung on the door.
Aunt Chloe laid back in her bureau drawer the money
she had meant to buy a ribbon with. She needed it for
flannels and shoes. It was a good thing she had not
had to spend it on this bit of finery.
Now for the story of the scarlet sash, after it became
Ida's property. She wore it to the party, where she
laughed and sang and played games, and looked like
a poppy among the roses. She behaved very politely,
too, like a well-trained child, whose mother had lived
in the "fust families."
After that she wore it to church and to Sunday-
school. It looped itself beautifully over her best
brown-striped dress, and gave her the sense of being
equal in appearance with the other children.
Miss Raymond, her teacher, told me that Ida really
seemed to understand the lesson better, and to take
more interest in reciting her golden text, after she
came into possession of her precious sash. It was so
thick, and soft, and rich ; it felt so nice to the little
black fingers, which every now and then stroked it
lovingly. I am sure the sash was a means of grace to
Ida.
Children who have everything they want, who are
clothed in purple and fine linen every day, cannot
imagine how much delight a poor child sometimes
takes in an innocent bit of finery.
Now, I want to tell you what became of the sash at
last. One day the superintendent at the Sunday-
IDA'S SCARLET SASH. 83
school asked the children to come to order, because a
lady was about to talk to them.
The lady was a missionary; her work had been
somewhere a great way off, among people who had
hardly any money, and had a great deal of trouble to get
bread and meat. Their minister, the lady said, had to
live in a house dug right out of the side of a hill. She
had lived in such a little bit of a house herself for a
great many weeks. Poor as these people were, they
had built a little church, and were trying very hard
to pay for it. They had no singing-books nor Bi-
bles for their Sunday-school, neither any library books ;
but the children thought nothing' of walking five miles
or more to go to Sunday-school.
What would the children here in this lovely
room give to help those children in the far, far
West? '
It happened that Ida's teacher had lately talked to
her class about the meanness of giving to the Lord
that which it cost them nothing to give. So when the
collection box was passed around they dropped in
their pennies and silver pieces, and those who had
nothing with them were told that they might bring
their share on the next Sunday. And some of them
began to plan their little sacrifices.
Ida's dusky face was a study. Once or twice she
paused, irresolute. At last, when school was over,
she whispered :
"Teacher, may I stay a moment?"
" Yes, dear," said Miss Raymond.
When the two were by themselves in the little half-
circle where their class usually sat, Ida with trembling
hands untied the beloved sash, and, laying it on her
teacher's lap, said, " Please, Miss Raymond, this is
84 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
the prettiest thing I've got, and I want to send it to
the children who haven't any Bibles."
"But the sash will do them no good, Ida."
"The worf of it will," replied the child; "and it's
worf free dollars any way ; mammy said so."
Ida stooped down and kissed it ; it was not giving
what cost her nothing to part with her treasured rib-
bon.
Miss Raymond took it with a tender look, rolled it
up, and carried it home.
That evening, in her parlor she told its story to a
gay party of young people, and then remarked, " The
sash ought to bring more than three dollars, when
that little black girl gave it up so cheerfully."
In a few moments there lay a little pile of silver and
paper on the centre table, and Ida's sash had brought
eight dollars for the vgood cause. Before the week
was over, it had gone from hand to hand, and the
eight dollars became twenty without much difficulty.
Fanny said she thought we ought to send the sash
back to Ida, or give her another one ; but no, that
would have taken the sweetness from her self-denial.
She came to school without her ribbon, having been
scolded by Aunt Chloe, who could not understand her
action, and thought it great folly ; but all winter long
there was a brave light in Ida's dark face, and a con-
tented expression in "her eyes. She had given the
scarlet sash for Christ's sake, and He had blessed her
deed, and owned her as one of His little ones. Happy
Ida! .S. 6". Times.
CHAPTER XL
LESSON IX. SUBJECT: PRAYERFULNESS:
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Matthew 6 : 7. When ye pray, use not vain
repetitions, as the heathen do.
Sunday, Matthew 26 : 41. Watch and pray, that ye
enter not into temptation.
Monday, Luke 18 : I. Men ought always to pray.
Tuesday, Romans 8 : 26. We know not what we
should pray for as we ought.
Wednesday, I Thessalonians 5 : 17. Pray without
ceasing.
Thufsday, James 5 : 13. Is any among you afflicted?
let him pray.
Friday, James 5 : 16. Pray for one another.
Outline. Praying is asking God our Father for
whatever we wish, exactly as we would go to our
earthly father when we desire something. We do not
need to make fine sounding sentences, nor great long
prayers, but we do need to have an earnest longing
spirit. Our parents are much more likely to grant our
requests if we are good obedie'nt children, even so God
will be more likely to answer our prayers if we do as
He commands us.
86 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
We must try not to be selfish in our prayers, for
praying is not intended to be begging. We must work
and pray. When we do our part, God will do His.
There was a man once, who was sending continually to
the minister's house for aid. Several times the needed
assistance was given, but one day, chancing to ask the
child who came for the money, " what her father was
doing to support the family," she replied : " Oh, father
isn't working at anything now ; he spends most of his
time in praying." Of course they stopped helping such
a family, and God will do the same, for He never ex-
pects to do for us what we are able to accomplish for
ourselves.
Do not think that all your prayers will be answered.
We do not know how to pray as we ought. We may
ask for something that it would be very harmful for us
to have. A mother may pray for the recovery of a very
sick child, but if God should see that the child would
grow up to be a disgrace to the family, and therefore
needed to be taken to heaven while he was pure and
innocent, would not the mother be better off to have
her prayer unanswered ? Pray always in this spirit :
" If it seems best to Thee, O Lord, grant my request."
We need to pray often. Eveiy morning we should
pray for strength to meet the temptations of the day,
and at night we ought to return thanks for all our daily
blessings. Learn, dear children, this beautiful verse,
and say it over very often :
" Ere you left your room this morning
Did you think to pray?
In the name of Christ our Saviour,
Did you sue for loving favor
As a shield todav ? "
THE PRATING ENGINEER. 87
OUR STORY. THE PRAYING ENGINEER.
BY DAVY GRAY.
One winter, several years ago, there was a good
deal of religious interest in a certain western
town, and among those who joined the church was
Allen Forsyth, a little fellow twelve years of age.
His mother was a widow, and had removed, four
years before, from their home in Vermont to this
town in Wisconsin.
On the Sabbath evening of the day when he joined
the church, Allen was sitting in the twilight with his
mother, and presently she said to him :
" Allen, tell me what led you to want to be a Christian.
Was it your home teaching, your lessons in the
Sunday school, the regular preaching of the pastor,
or has it all come through the influence of the revival
meetings?"
Looking up into his mother's face, he replied :
" " Mamma, it was none of these. But do you remem-
ber when we were coming from St. Albans to live here
that I wanted to go on the engine and ride with the
engineer? You were afraid .to let me, till the con-
ductor, whom you knew well, told you that the
engineer was a remarkable man, and that I would be
just as safe on the engine with him as in the parlor
car with you?"
His mother assured him that she remembered the
circumstance very well.
" Then," continued Allen, " you allowed me to ride on
the engine, where I was to stay till you or the conduc-
tor came for me. When about ready to start from the
station where I first got on the engine, the engineer
knelt down for just a little bit, and then got up and
88 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
started his locomotive. I asked him many questions
about its different parts and about the places arid things
which we passed by, and he was very patient in answer-
ing. Soon we stopped at another station, and he knelt
down again just a moment before we started. As he
did this often, I tried to see what he was doing ; and
finally, after we had passed a good many stations,
I made up my mind to ask him. He looked at
me very earnestly, and said : ' My little lad, do you
ever pray?'
" I replied, ' Oh, yes, sir ! I pray every morning and
evening.'
"'Well, my dear boy,' said he, 'when I kneel down,
I pray. God has allowed me to hold a very responsible
place here. There are, perhaps, two hundred lives now
on this train entrusted to my care. A little mistake on
my part, a little failure to do all my duty, a little neg-
lect, a little inattention to signals, might send all or
many of these two hundred souls into eternity. So at
every station I' kneel for just a short while, and
ask the Master to help me, and to keep from all
harm, till we get to the next station, the many
lives He has put into my hands. All the years that
I have been on this engine He has helped me, and
not a single human being of the thousands that have
ridden on my train has been harmed. I have never
had an accident.' "
" I have never before mentioned what he did or said,
but almost daily I have thought about him, and re-
solved that I would be a Christian, too."
For four years the life and words of that praying
engineer had been constantly present with this lad, and
became at length the means of leading him into a
Christian life, The Congregationalist,
A DAT THAT JOHNNT NEVER FORGOT. 89
OUR STORY. A DAY THAT JOHNNY NEVER FORGOT.
BY MRS. C. M. LIVINGSTON.
It was a bright winter morning, and it was Saturday.
It was early yet only half-past six but Johnny
Blynn was up and dressed.
He went down-stairs as fast as he could go. In the
dining-room was sister Nellie, standing by the grate
warming her hands. Johnny seized one of her long
braids and gave it such a twitch that the blue ribbon
that tied it came near falling into the fire.
Then Johnny laughed, and Nellie said impatiently,
as she twitched at the knot in the ribbon :
" It's too bad, when I had my hair all ready for break-
fast."
"Hair for breakfast! Ho! ho!" shouted Johnny,
dancing teasingly about her. " Whoever heard tell of
such a thing?"
Then did Nellie's patience vanish entirely, and she
sprang up to give Johnny a good shake, but he darted
away, and ran out of doors, appearing soon in the kitchen,
much to the dismay of Bridget, who was hurrying about
trying to dish up breakfast. If there was anybody in
the world that Bridget didn't want to see in the kitchen
it was Johnny; so as soon as he bounced in, she said:
"Now get out of this, Johnny Blynn, this very min-
ute ! " but Johnny seized the spoon that was in the bat-
ter-cakes, shouting, " I'll bake cakes for you," then he
tried to put a cake on the griddle. He plunged the
spoon deep into the batter, and carried it dripping
across the table and floor and stove, and splashed it on
to the griddle ; then Bridget seized both the spoon and
the boy, put the spoon in the dish and the boy through
the open door, then shut and locked it, saying wrath-
00 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
fully, as she put him out: "You're the very worst boy
in this world ! "
This was a specimen of that whole day. He could not
go out to skate, because his mother said he was too hoarse
to play out of doors such a cold day, and such a day as
they had of it ! If Johnny's business had been to tor-
ment everybody, make them lose their tempers, and up-
set nerves generally, he would have been a master hand
at his business, for he went from one thing to another
as fast as possible, never once stopping to rest himself.
From the window he saw two ladies coming to call
upon his mother, and immediately he ran into the par-
lor, and hid behind the folding-doors, where, as they
stood open, were nice -little corners behind them. . " It
will be such fun," he said to himself, "to hear what
they say when they think they are all alone."
So while they waited for his mother to come down,
they talked. They were friends of her school-girl days,
and one of them had not seen her for several years.
They talked in low tones, but Johnny could hear every
word they said. One lady said to the other :
" Cornelia has a pleasant home."
" Yes," the other answered, " and Mr. Blynn is a very
nice man."
" She has two children, you said. Are they nice
children?"
"Why, yes, they are very smart and handsome. Nel-
lie is a sweet child, but Johnny is a perfect little tor-
ment. His mother spent the day with me when I lived
out at Riverdale, and she brought him along. He kept
my nerves on the stretch all day. There wasn't a thing
on the mantle or table but he must have hold of. I
expected everything would go to shivers that he
touched, he was so rough."
A DAT THAT JOHNNY NEVER FORGOT. 91
" What a pity that she should have such a burden to
carry ; you said her health was frail."
" Yes, very ; I should not be surprised if she did not
live very long."
Just then the door opened and Mrs. Blynn came in-
to the room. Johnny peeped through the crack at her
his sweet, beautiful mother ! how pretty she looked,
dressed in white, with pink cheeks and bright eyes!
What a dreadful thing was this he had just heard ; his
mamma die! how could it be? He had never
thought of such a thing in his life.
Just then what did Mrs. Blynn say but :
" Is not this draught too strong for you, Mrs. Gra-
ham?" and rising, closed the folding-doors, when, be-
hold ! curled in a heap in the corner was Johnny.
" Why," said mamma, but Johnny waited to hear no
more. A dart and bound took him through the door,
and on he went up to his own room, where he cried
himself almost sick.
" Nobody shall ever call me a torment again," he said
with a long-drawn sob.
Don't suppose that Johnny grew to be a wonderful
good boy all at once after that big resolve. He tried
to keep it, but he kept forgetting and doing the same
naughty things day after day. He told it all to mamma
one night how it was of no use for him to try and be
good ; he "just couldn't ! " And then mamma said :
" Johnny, dear, don't you know you must pray just as
you play, with all your heart, and your heart must run to
Jesus when you feel that you are tempted to be naughty,
just as you call after me when you are in any danger?"
That made the way plainer, and everybody began to
say : " Johnny is certainly growing to be a better boy."
Selected.
CHAPTER XII.
LESSON X. SUBJECT: CHEERFULNESS.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psalm 5:11. Let them also that love
thy name be joyful in thee.
Sunday, Psalm 100 : 2. Serve the Lord with glad-
ness.
Monday, Proverbs 10 : 28. The hope of the right-
eous shall be gladness.
Tuesday, Proverbs 15 : 13. A merry heart maketh
a cheerful countenance.
Wednesday, Proverbs 15 : 15. He that is of a merry
heart hath a continual feast.
Thursday, Proverbs 15 : 23. A man hath joy by the
answer of his mouth.
Friday, John 16 : 20. Your sorrow shall be turned
into joy.
An excellent motto to use in life is the following :
" For all the evils under the sun,
There is a cure, or there is none ;
If there is one, be sure to find it,
If there is none, why, never mind it."
Outline. Do you know why everyone likes Addie
? It is because her bright face and happy disposi-
tion makes sunshine wherever she goes. The clouds
CHEERFULNESS. 93
all roll away whenever she approaches. How different
she is from Johnny B ! Nothing ever suits him.
He always is ready to tell you how he has been mis-
used, and how everyone tries to trouble him. His
mittens are the w,rong color ; his coat is too long ; the
book you gave him was not so pretty as the one his
brother had. He's always, cross and sour, and his
friends are very few. Look at his face and see all the
cross lines on it. If he doesn't look out, he'll not be
able to get them out, and everyone will look at him
by and by and say, " What a cross, ugly man ! "
Happy people are of great service in the world, for
there is much real sorrow, and we need cheerful faces
to offset the woes of life. Let me tell you about a
feeble old lady who had to be wheeled everywhere.
She was lame, and also very deaf, but she was always
found in the Lord's house, seated in her wheel-chair
near the door. A man asked her somewhat gruffly
one day, " What good she got by going there so often,
as she couldn't hear anything that was said." She
replied, cheerily, " Oh, they couldn't get along without
me; I smile the people in, and after meeting I smile
them out again." Her pastor fully concurred in her
statement, and regarded her work as almost equal in
value to his own. Wasn't the way she chose better
than to have stayed at home to grumble and find fault
with God, and make herself disagreeable to all who
were about her?
Repeat, when you feel unhappy,
There is no human being
With so wholly dark a lot,
But the heart by turning the picture,
May find some sunny spot. Pkcebe Cary.
94 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
OUR STORY. THE LITTLE BEAUTY.
"I know I am homely," said little Rosie Oppenheim,
as she peered from the top of the chair into the look-
ing-glass and scanned every feature. It was only too
true, for the face she saw was far from fairy-like.
There was no prett)^ dimple in her cheek ; no bright,
winsome eyes; no tiny, clear-cut nose; no smooth,
white forehead and drooping eye-lashes. It was a
dark countenance small eyes, thick lips, large nose
and huge ears.
" Goodness ! What a fright ! " she exclaimed as she
got off the chair and turned her face from the mirror.
" Well, I am glad that I know it, anyway ; and so, if
the girls call me names, they won't sting me at all,
because it is true." And she laughed such a, merry
little laugh that the sunbeam through the window
caught its echoes, and passed them to the clouds
beyond.
Rosie took up her sewing by the window, but after
a time grew tired of the work, and, picking up " Alice
in Wonderland," was deep in its mysteries. With what
interest did she follow the adventures of that pleasant
little maid ! How excited she grew as page after page
was quickly scanned ! How
"Rosie" it was Mrs. Oppenheim who spoke
" Rosie, dear, I would like you to run to the corner and
match this silk."
Quick as a flash she threw down the book, and re-
turned in a few minutes with the article desired ; then
she resumed her book.
"Sister Rosy-Posy" the voice came from a little
chubby boy of five "won't you please tell me a
story?"
PLEASANT. 95
"Why, of course I will, my precious," said the
young girl, seizing the little fellow; and he eagerly
listened while she told him such a fairy story that his
eyes grew larger and larger, and his mouth wider and
wider, until he soon fell fast asleep.
" I don't think I shall read any more, now," said
Rosie to herself. " It is time to go to the piano. I
have to run over those scales."
And she darted up the stairs and had just opened
the piano when her father appeared at the doorway.
"You would oblige me, my darling," he said, " if you
would close that piano. My head aches dreadfully."
" All right, papa. I will get up early tomorrow and
finish the exercises." And she closed the piano softly,
and then quietly left the room as her mother entered.
" What a beautiful disposition that child has ! " said
'Mr. Oppenheim. " It is your training, rrfy love."
"But I do wish that she was a little prettier,
Joseph."
" Not for the world, not for the world, Hannah.
Believe me, she is a little beauty as she is ; and, if God
spares her, her features will grow more regular."
Rosie did not hear her father's remarks, although
she felt that she was loved even more tenderly from
that hour. But the sunbeam that caught her merry
laughter and bore it to the clouds heard the words of
praise, and shone in lovely colors. -Jewish Messenger.
BE PLEASANT.
BY ELEANOR A. HUNTER.
Occasionally we meet people to whom it seems to
come natural to be pleasant. Such are as welcome
96 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
wherever they go as flowers in, May ; and the most
charming thing about them is that they help to make
other people pleasant too. Their pleasantness is
contagious.
The other morning we were in the midst of a three
days' rain. The fire smoked, the dining-room was
chilly, and when we assembled for breakfast papa
looked rather grim, and mamma tired, for the baby had
been restless all night. Polly was plainly inclined to
fretfulness, and Bridget was undeniably cross, when
Jack came in with the breakfast rolls from the baker's.
He had taken off his rubber coat and boots in the
entry, and he came in rosy and smiling.
" Here's the paper, sir," said he to his father with
such a cheerful tone that his father's brow relaxed, and
he said, " Ah, Jack, thank you," quite pleasantly.
His mother looked up at him smiling, and he just
touched her cheek gently as he passed.
"The top of the morning to you, Pollywog," he
said to his little sister, and delivered the rolls to Bridget
with a " Here you are, Bridget. Aren't you sorry you
didn't go to get them yourself this beautiful day? "
He gave the fire a poke and opened a damper. The
smoke ceased, and presently the coals began to glow,
and five minutes after Jack came in we had gathered
around the table and were eating our oatmeal as
cheerily as possible. This seems very simple in the
telling, and Jack never knew he had done anything at
all, but he had in fact changed the whole moral at-
mosphere of the room, and had started a gloomy day
pleasantly for five people.
" He is always so," said his mother when I spoke to
her about it afterwards, " just so sunny and kind, and
ready all the time. I suppose there are more brilliant
BE PLEASANT. 97
boys in the world than mine, but none with a kinder
heart or a sweeter temper, I am sure of that."
And I thought, "Why isn't a disposition worth
cultivating? Isn't it one's duty to be pleasant, just as
well as to be honest or truthful, or industrious or
generous?'' The Christian at Work.
CHAPTER XIII.
LESSON XL SUBJECT: PUNISHMENT
FOR SIN.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psalm 1:5. The ungodly shall not stand
in the judgment.
Sunday, Psalm I : 6. The way of the ungodly shall
perish.
Monday, Proverbs 13 : 15. The way of transgressors
is hard.
Tuesday, Isaiah 13 : n. I will punish the world for
their evil.
Wednesday, Ezekiel 14 : 10. They shall bear the
punishment of their iniquity.
Thursday, Matthew 25 : 30. Cast ye the unprofit-
able servant into outer darkness.
Friday, I Corinthians 6 : 9. Know ye not that the
unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God ?
Outline. Punishment for wrong-doing is necessary
for the good of others. The world could not exist
without some system of punishment. If burglars and
murderers suffered no penalty for their crimes, our
lives and property would not be safe ; it is fear of the
jail that keeps many people from doing wicked things.
Wouldn't you hate to have that your "reason for
right-doing?
THE LA THE URT BO TS. 99
Children never like to be punished, and it is hard
for them to see why it is necessary. But come, " Let
us reason together," as the good Book says. Suppose
here is a boy who rarely tells the exact truth. His
parents know that if this habit continues, by and by
it will be impossible for them to believe one word that
he says ; when he grows up no one will take him in
business, for he can't be trusted ; perhaps, too, he may
carry his falsifying so far as to get into prison, for
there are certain kinds of misrepresentation which are
punishable in this way. Now, you may tell me, chil-
dren, which will be best, to let this boy grow up un-
punished, or to put him to bed without food, or tie up
his mouth for hours at a time, and thus remind him
of his sins, and help him to overcome them ?
We often bring punishment upon ourselves. Be
sure always to place the blame where it belongs. If
you go without your rubbers and get your feet wet,
thus inducing pneumonia, no one is to blame but
yourself, and the suffering you have to bear is the
punishment for your negligence. We must try never
to break any of God's laws, for there will surely be
some penalty attached. God could not be just unless
He punished sin, neither could we grow in grace ex-
cept by being corrected.
OUR STORY. HOW THE LATHBURY BOYS LEARNED
TO SEW.
BY H. M. D.
Tom and Will Lathbury were in the kitchen making
kites. They had been busy a long time whittling out
the sticks for the kite frames and putting them to-
gether, and had been so quiet and good that Hannah,
100 . ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
who was putting down a piece of oil-cloth, had said
again and again to herself, " Those boys are just splen-
did today." Later in the day she changed her mind.
"Hannah," said Will, "will you make us some paste?
We're all ready now, all but the finishing."
" Not just yet, boys, I want to finish this."
" Oh, we'll help you, Hannah."
"Much help you'll be." But still Hannah was too
good-natured to refuse, and soon the boys, with their
hammers in hand, were down on their knees beside her.
"There," said she, pushing them the dish of tacks,
"help yourselves, but don't put them too near to-
gether. I expect you'll bother me more than you'll
help." And they did.
Tack, tack, tack went the three hammers ; what fun
they were all having ! But if the fun could only have
stopped there !
Now, whether Will proposed it, or Tom, never was
made known. It was one of those funny things boys
think of occasionally ; at any rate it was something
Hannah never dreamed of, or else she would never have
jumped up so suddenly to shut off the stove ; for rip,
rip went her gingham apron, hem off, band off, and
all ; for those naughty boys had nailed it to the floor.
" You two horrid boys ! " said Hannah, " that's
enough to provoke a saint ; you're the very worst boys
in the world, and I am going to tell your mother." It
was too bad, and the boys felt " so sorry."
They had not meant "anything like that." Boys
never mean anything wrong ; and how did they know
those few tacks would " hold so " ?
But Hannah lost no time in telling their mother,
and pretty soon they heard mamma going to papa's
study.
THE LATHS URT BOTS. 101
" Whew! " said Sam, " the joke's all spoiled now."
Perhaps Mrs. Lathbury rapped somewhat louder
than usual, for her husband said " come in " so quickly,
she was in his room and asking his advice almost before
she knew it.
Now Mr. Lathbury was very busy writing a sermon,
and hardly knew he had said " come in," so when his
wife told him of the boys' naughty trick, and asked
him what she should do, he answered somewhat
dreamily, and yet to the point.
" This is indeed a question of vital importance."
" Why, yes, certainly it is, Richard, and I want your
help this time."
" Help, what, what are you talking about, my dear? "
" Oh, dear ! " said Mrs. Lathbury, but added, " never
mind, Richard, I see you are very busy, and I will
come in again."
" Very well, my dear," and Mr. Lathbury went on,
" in order to arrive at a conclusion we must "
but Mrs. Lathbury gently closed the door and heard
no more.
" I wish Richard had been less busy, but I do not
feel I ought to disturb him now, and yet what shall
I do?"
Still Mrs. Lathbury, though she was worried her-
self, would not " worry Richard." At last she thought
of something, though she hardly knew whether it
would do.
" Boys," said she, going to the stairs, " boys, come
here."
" It's a coming," said Will.
" Of course," answered Tom, " when trouble's coming
it's always ' boys ' with mamma, and ' Thomas ' and
'William' with papa."
102 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
11 Well, I am ashamed, aren't you, Tom ? ''
"Why, yes! Who wouldn't be? But that won't
save us now."
" Boys," said their mother as they entered her room,
" how much money have you in your banks ? "
Well, that was a queer question, nothing like " the
talk " they had expected, to say the least.
" Iv'e got thirty-five cents in mine," said Will, " and
I guess Tom's got more."
" No, I haven't, I took out ten for marbles the other,
day when papa didn't have 'any change,' and I've
only thirty-three."
" All right, that will do," said mamma.
Well, "wasn't she growing queer?"
"Now, boys, I want you to take this money, sixty-
eight cents, and go down to Mr. Wood's store and
buy me enough gingham for two aprons ; let me see,
yes, five yards will answer, then there'll be enough
for strings and all. Then buy two German silver
thimbles to fit your fingers, you can get them for
five cents apiece, and then come home and I will
tell you what else to do."
Then the boys began to see ahead a little, and
somehow they felt " queer," and Will said, going
out:
" Tom, mamma's too much for us this time ! "
Mr. 'Wood waited upon the boys with pleasure,
and thought nothing strange when they bought the
gingham though the boys themselves hardly knew
gingham from calico, only, as Tom said, "gingham
turns, you know," and as Hannah's apron was a fine
check, they knew what to ask for.
But when they asked for thimbles, and had to fit
their own fingers, Mr, Wood said, " Well, now you
THE LA THE URT BO TS. 103
must be industrious boys, I must say ; there isn't a boy
in ten knows how to sew; but it's a good thing to
know, and your mother must be a very sensible woman
to set you at it."
Dear ! how their faces tingled ! and very glad were
they to escape into the street.
" It'll get all over the place, Tom."
" Of course, Will, and I'd rather have ten talkings
from mamma, and some of papa's whippings than
that."
" Now, boys," said Mrs. Lathbury, upon their return,
" I hope .you have made a good purchase. Yes, in-
deed," she said, as she unrolled the parcel, " you have
done nicely. Now, I will furnish you with the needles
and thread, as I fear you have not much left over, and
give you your first lesson in sewing."
Not. a word more nothing like " I am grieved to
learn my boys have done an unkindness," oh, no,
nothing like that ! in fact no " talk " of any kind, but
just two yards and a half of gingham to each boy, a
needle, thread, the fitting of thimbles, and all was
ready.
At first it required some patience to teach the boys
how to handle their work properly, and how to pull the
needle through without getting it unthreaded, but
Mrs. Lathbury persevered, and finally the boys were
left to themselves, and their mother resumed her
reading.
For a time the novelty of it pleased Will, who
always saw the "fun" in anything at once, and he
said to Tom :
" Mamma's put the check on us this time."
But Tom did not feel like punning, and he answered,
gruffly :
104 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
" Keep still, Will ; I feel as clumsy as a bear with a
needle."
" No quarreling, boys, or you will have to take out
all you have done."
That was the only stern thing their mother said.
Oh, what a lesson in patience was that for boys, and
how tiresome it grew after a little !
So hard to keep from quarreling when the thread
" kinked up," and so many other things happened.
At last Mrs. Lathbury said, " You may put up your
work now, boys ; it is nearly time for supper, and after
supper, as you have your lessons to get, there will be
no time for sewing, but tomorrow when you come from
school you may take it up again, and so on every day
until the aprons are finished."
" Well, my dears," said papa at the supper-table, " I
presume you have been good boys today as usual ? "
Will looked at Tom, Tom looked at Will, and both
looked at mamma. Mamma said nothing, and Mr.
Lathbury went on :
" By the way, Jeannette, you wished to see me to-
day ; what was it about, my dear ? "
Then mamma had not told, after all. Wasn't she
lovely ?
" Oh, never mind, Richard ; at the time I needed
your help very much, but afterward I found I could do
without it."
Then Will winked at Tom, as much as to say she
had, but papa caught the wink, and then it all had to
come out.
" Thomas ! William ! I am ashamed of you ! how-
ever, I shall let your mother follow up her treatment
this time, but if necessary, she may call on me to
finish it,"
THE LATHBURT BOTS. 105
The rest of the meal was passed in silence. But
when they were all going upstairs again the boys
heard papa say, " Jeannette, you are a wonderful little
woman."
" Oh, Richard ! I did the best I could without you,"
and that was all that mamma said, but the boys won-
dered why she looked so happy after that, when they
knew they had done nothing to make her glad.
It would take too long to tell what happened every
afternoon while the boys worked on their aprons, for
.as the days were short, and it so soon grew dark, they
were working at them a long, long time.
Hannah forgave them before the third day, but Mr.
Lathbury remained firm.
They lost " lots of fun," were " mortified to death "
when the different boys and girls came in to ask them
out to play, and found them, "sewing on gingham
aprons "; but they did a great deal of thinking ; and
by the time the aprons were finished papa found it
would "not be necessary to follow their mamma's
treatment."
Of course " it got all over the place," such things
always do. Some people laughed ; some said it was
" such a queer idea "; a few mothers said they would
try some such thing sometime. But the Lathbury
boys never forgot it ; and whenever after that one of
them would propose something " real funny," the other
was always sure to say :
"Let's be careful it don't end in gingham and
thimbles." The Christian at Work.
CHAPTER XIV.
LESSON XII. SUBJECT: SALVATION
FROM SIN.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psalm 55 : 16. As for me, I wilt call upon
God ; and the Lord shall save me.
Sunday, Psalm 145 : 18. The Lord is nigh unto all
them that call upon him.
Monday, Isaiah I : 18. Though your sins be as
scarlet, they shall be as white as snow.
Tuesday, Isaiah 43 : 25. I, even I, am he that blot-
teth out thy transgressions.
Wednesday, Isaiah 53 : 5. He was wounded for our
transgressions.
Thursday, John 6 : 37. Him that cometh to me I
will in no wise cast out.
Friday, John 10 : 10. I am come that the^ might
have life.
Outline. Sin is everywhere. If we look within, we
find it lurking in our hearts; and if we look without,
we find it ready to tempt us on every hand. A very
important question, then, to have answered is : " How
can I be saved from sin?" By believing on the Lord
Jesus Christ and trying to imitate Him. If we strive
earnestly to copy the sinless life of Christ, we shall turn
our faces away from much that is wicked, and thereby
save ourselves from committing many kinds of sin.
RUBBED OUT. 107
Would that it were possible to refrain from all sin ! It
is not, however, for try as hard as ever we may, we can
only cry out with the good apostle Paul, "When I
would do good, evil is present with me." How then
shall we be saved from the sins that are unwillingly
committed? Hear the words of our blessed Master:
"The Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sin."
Listen to His gentle expression of forgiveness: "Go
in peace, and sin no more." What comfort there is in
the thought that if we are truly sorry for our sins, God
will remove them from us, as far as the east is from the
west, and will remember them no more against us for-
ever. You can understand this, dear children, if you
remember that when you do wrong and deserve punish-
ment, sometimes when you are very sorry, papa for-
gives you, and you do not receive the penalty. How
happy this makes you feel ! At once your heart is filled
with love and thankfulness ; even so we cannot love too
dearly, Jesus, who saves us from our sins.
OUR STORY. RUBBED OUT.
BY S. R. MAY.
"Where is Ralph Howe?" asked the teacher, as 'the
boys of the grammar school were seated after recess,
and she missed the bright-eyed figure who usually sat
in front of her desk.
" I dunno," said Tom.
" I do," said Harry, raising his hand.
" Where ? " asked the teacher.
" I see him running just as tight as he could over the
pike. Going to meet the circus, I reckon."
"That will do, Harry," said Miss Ward. " John, will
108 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
you please go and tell Ralph I want him ? School, will
be out, boys, in season for you to see the procession
when it comes in town. Now, study with all your
might."
So saying, Miss Ward struck the bell, and soon all
eyes were upon the books, and seemed to be studying
as intently as if the famous showman and all his won-
ders were not for the first time entering the village.
I think if the truth were known the arithmetic was
'strangely mixed with lions and tigers, for when the
classes came to recite they made some queer blunders.
Will Hood read the question, " If seven men eat a
barrel of meat in fifteen days, how much will six men
eat in five days?" but instead of "men" he read
" bears." But Miss Ward understood the boys, and
did not expect too much of them under the circum-
stances." ^
John came back without Ralph, saying:
" I couldn't catch him, ma'am. I ran as fast as I
could, but when he saw me he put in, all the faster. I
hollered: 'Teacher wants you to come straight back
to school.' He climbed an express wagon and swung
his hat at me and rode off."
"Thank you, John; that will do," interrupted Miss
Ward. " I am sorry Ralph should do so ; he is usually
such a good boy."
Ralph went on down the pike and met the circus
the first he had ever seen. He came back with the
procession, and was so excited that he hardly thought
of school or anything but the monkeys and lions.
When he came to himself, for awhile he was fright-
ened to think what he had done, and begged his
mother to let him stay at home that afternoon, but she
would not allow it.
RUBBED OUT. 109
The afternoon was not a happy one to Ralph. He
wished now that he had waited and gone with the
other boys. He tried to study, but his recitations were
full of blunders, and he lost his place in the spelling
class, by spelling giraffe with a "ph," for he was think-
ing how the tall creatures looked. The boys giggled,
and Miss Ward said smilingly :
" I fear you have not learned much about animals,
Ralph!"
The teacher did not reprove him till the close of
school, then she said :
" Ralph Howe ! you may remain after the rest. I
have a little business with you."
Ralph waited.
After Ralph and the teacher had talked the matter
over, he said:
"I'm very sorry I have done such a mean thing. I
don't see what made me do it. I am ashamed of my-
self. I haven't enjoyed it a bit. I shouldn't think
boys would play truant often if they feel as I do."
" I am sorry, too, Ralph ! " said the teacher sadly,
" but what shall we do ! The school all know about it.
I fear I shall have to punish you."
" I'm willing to do just what you say," answered re-
pentant Ralph.
"Then, Ralph, you may write on the board what
you have done, and what you think about it, and sign
your name at the close."
Ralph took the chalk, and on the board behind the
teacher's desk wrote this confession:
" I ran away from school. I didn't come back when
my teacher sent for me. I'm sorry. If she'll forgive
me this time, I'll try and behave. RALPH HOWE."
"That will do," said the teacher. "The writing
110 A TTRA CTIVE TR UTHS.
may remain until tomorrow. You may go. Good
night."
Ralph went ; but it was not a very " good night " to
him, although he had been to the circus and seen many
more wonderful things than he had ever imagined.
He dreamed that he was running away from school,
and all the tigers and monkeys and elephants in the
show were after him, while men were crying at the top
of their voices :
" Bring back that truant boy," and then the elephant
caught him with his trunk, and brought him back to
school, where he was made to stand on the platform,
the great yellow show-bill pinned to his jacket, on
which was written in flaming letters :
"RUN AWAY FROM SCHOOL."
A monkey, too, stood up beside him, making hideous
faces, and grinning as he pointed to the confession on
the board.
Ralph awoke crying bitterly, and was glad it was a
* dream "Not all a dream either," he said to himself,
" for I must go to school, and there is my letter on the
board, and if there's no monkey to point at it there's
boys. Oh, dear ! I wish there hadn't been any circus.
I wish I could stay away from school, but I know
mother won't let me."
Ralph waited until the last bell, and the very last
sound of that, before he entered the school-room. He
slunk into his seat, just as the tardy was ready to strike,
so ashamed that he did not notice his teacher's morning
greeting. During devotional exercises he put his head
upon the desk, and, dreading to see his own con-
fession, dared not look up. At length Miss Ward
kindly said :
RUBBED OUT. Hi
" Ralph ! Will you stand and read what is written
on the board?"
Ralph's face blushed scarlet, but he stood up,
looked at the board, and began to read what
he had written .the night before he could not
make it out. Was it because his eyes were full of
tears? It surely was not there. In doubt and per-
plexity Ralph looked questioningly at his teacher.
Gently she said :
" Please read what is on the board."
Ralph read simply this, "Isaiah 43 : 25," and then he
sat down.
" Boys ! " said the teacher, " Ralph was very sorry
for his wrong-doing yesterday, and he wrote his confes-
sion on the board, expecting to see it there this morn-
ing. I erased it and have written that text in its place.
You may all find it."
There was a silence in the school-room for a few
minutes, as the boys looked for the verse, then Her-
bert's hand was raised, and he said :
"May we all read it together?"
"Yes indeed," answered Miss Ward.
With hushed voices all tenderly read :
" I, even I, am he that blotteth out thy transgressions
for my own sake, and will not remember thy sins."
There were tears in many eyes, and Herbert's arm
stole around Ralph's neck while Miss Ward said :
" That is my word to a boy who did wrong and was
sorry. It is God's word to all who repent. Will you
each try to forget Ralph's wrong and never mention it
to him ? It is blotted out."
" I believe that is the very best verse in the Bible,"
Ralph said to Miss Ward as he lingered after school ;
" and you are the best teacher in the world. I'll try
112 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
and be your veiy best boy after this, you've been so
good to me."
" Say that to your heavenly Father, my boy. Don't
run away from Him any more. Go and tell Him how
sorry you are, and that you will try to be His best boy.
He will say: 'I, even I, am he that blotteth out thy
transgressions, and will not remember thy sins.'"
Selected.
CHAPTER XV.
LESSON XIII. SUBJECT: THE HEATHEN
WORLD.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Exodus 34 : 14. Thou shalt worship no
other God.
Sunday, Psalm 2 : 8. Ask of me and I shall give
thee the heathen for thine inheritance.
Monday, Psalm 9 : 15. The heathen are sunk down
in the pit that they made.
Tuesday, Psalm 96 : 10. Say among the heathen
that the Lord reigneth.
Wednesday, Psalm 115 : 8. They that make them
are like unto them ; so is everyone that trusteth in
them.
Thursday, Mark 16 : 15. Go ye into all the world,
and preach the gospel to every creature.
Friday, John 4 : 35. Lift up your eyes, and look on
the fields ; for they are white already to harvest.
Outline. I want the children of Christian America
to be very glad that they were not born in a heathen
country. Suppose every night when you went to bed,
instead of saying the beautiful prayer the Saviour has
taught you, you should go to the shelf and take
down a little image and say some prayers to that ; or,
suppose you called on a snake or a monkey to .bless
114 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
you, as they do in India ? If you were in China, you
might get a long flat piece of wood with the names of
your grandmas and grandpas and great-grandpas, and
then you would fall on your knees and pray to that ?
Look on your maps and find Africa, China, India and
Japan, and try to think how the people look, what
they wear and eat, and what kind of homes they live
in. They have no pleasant Sunday-school, and no
Christmas season such as you have. The little chil-
dren over the seas don't have a very happy life.
Some have parents who do not love them, and often
they are glad to die. Don't forget to pray for them,
and don't fail to save some of your money to help
them to hear of Jesus !*
OUR STORY. WHAT I SAW IN MY DREAM.
BY MRS. J. L. SCUDDER.
One evening, as the day was fading into twilight, I
drew myself apart from the rest of the family for a
little quiet meditation. My mind was burdened, for
most of the day I had been reading of the wicked-
ness and superstition which so abound in heathen
lands. I had accepted an invitation to speak to the
young ladies at our annual missionary meeting, and I
was especially anxious to find just those facts which
would arouse their sympathies, and incite them to
greater activity.
A few moments previous to this I had been in the
children's play-room, where I found them greatly in-
*|If you want, to know more about the work, or if you have no
Missionary Band, and wish to start one, you can find out all about
it by sending to the missionary rooms of any denomination.
WHAT t SAW IN MT DREAM. 115
terested in reproducing one of the performances of
Miss Alcott's "Little Women." "Cinderella" was
under full headway. The child who personated the
godmother stood in witch-like attire, with wand in
hand, ready to perform her magic work. They wished
to draw me into their charmed circle, but I laugh-
ingly withdrew. In the quiet of my own room, I
could hear faint echoes of merriment as the perform-
ance progressed.
I was weary and sad, for my mind still lingered on
the miserable existence of the women and children
in the far-away heathen lands. Thus, with thoughts
of witchcraft in the play-room, and neglected women
all over the world, I fell asleep, and had a dream which
I will now relate to you.
In my slumber I found myself talking with an old
woman of such peculiar dress and spee'ch, that I felt
greatly alarmed. In an earnest way she was urging
me to take a journey with her, saying that she could
prepare me in a wonderful manner for my coming
missionary meeting. She even went so far as to prom-
ise that if I would grant her requests, she would so
empower my words that everyone who heard them
should receive an interest in missions that should last
them to the end of life.
But I demurred, for I could not trust myself to
such an uncertain looking creature. I longed for the
power she spoke of, but was it safe to try and gain
it in such a new and perilous way ?
Before I could speak, declining her invitation, she
said, " I understand your fears, but let me assure you
that no harm will befall you. I have a power which
few possess ; put yourself in my keeping and, with a
wave of the wand, I can transport you whithersoever
116 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
I will. At any time let me reverse the motion, and
you will find yourself safe and sound in your own
home. I want you to see the heathen girls in their
real condition."
Her words sounded so fair that I replied, " Well,
take me where you will, I am under your power ; only,
don't forget to return me in safety to my family."
No sooner was this uttered than I felt myself being
lifted from my chair and freed from the laws that
had formerly controlled my earthly actions. Without
any will of my own, I seemed to be passing through
space. Down below me I could see people rushing
hither and thither in noisy conflict for the things
which satisfy the body. How greedy the world looked
from my exalted position !
I was aroused from my reflections just as we began
to pass over a vast expanse of water, and then, ere I
knew it, we touched the earth.
Almost everything seemed strange to me on this
newly found soil. The long narrow streets were un-
familiar, and the low, small houses unattractive. As
we walked up and down I noticed that in many cases
the front of the houses had been removed, thus giving
us a good view of the family life within. Here and
there toilets were being completed, food being pre-
pared, and other scenes so common in daily life were
being enacted. Here and there children sat curled
up on the floor, deep in some interesting game.' Dear
little babies were being fondled by their mothers, and,
while life was very simple, there seemed to be a
happy contentment over all. I said to my guide, " We
do not need to waste our sympathy here. Surely this
is a good country ! "
" Do not judge too hastily," she replied. " I can
WHA T I SAW IN MT DREAM. 117
show you misery enough. Do you see that girl over
there? Six months ago she was as pure as yonder
white lily, but now her life is one of misery. In this
land obedience is the first law in every household.
Let a man be in need of money and he will sell his
daughter to the highest bidder. That maiden begged
with tears and groans not to be forced to a life of
sin, but her entreaty was of no avail." Saying thus,
she led me down the street into a beautiful temple.
Soon there entered a young woman whose heart
seemed breaking. She knelt in prayer, and then rose
and hung about the altar the garments of her dear
little girl who had died ; then she tossed some money
in a box while a Buddhist priest mumbled a prayer.
No word of comfort did he give her. " Oh, tell her ! "
said I, " that Jesus has said, I am the resurrection and
the life. Tell her that by and by she will meet her
dear little one again. Let her go home with this
happy thought "; but my words were too late, for
she had left the temple, in no way cheered by her act
of devotion.
" Take me home ! " I cried, " I have seen enough."
" Not yet, not yet," said my wonderful friend. "You
have not seen the half." So saying, she waved her
wand, and we began again our aerial flight. I shall
not soon forget the rare beauty of that island country.
Mountain and lake, waving trees in gay attire, water-
falls and glens, all pointed to the marvelous Creator
but the people knew Him not.
We found ourselves next in China. Here we be-
came objects of great interest. We made our way
down the streets with much difficulty, for people were
pressing close upon me, pinching my dress, pointing
at my hat and shoes, and chatting in an excited man-
118 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
ner. To rid ourselves of them I suggested that we
repair to an inn, to taste a little Chinese food and rest
our weary bodies. This we did, and were soon in the
dining-room of a hotel. "Bird's-nest soup, shark's
fins, bamboo sprouts, which will you have ? " said my
guide, after glibly talking with a Chinese servant.
" Only a cup of tea," I replied, for how could I eat
these tempting viands, when only chopsticks were
offered? How could I toss bird's-nest soup or any
other kind of soup into my mouth with those delicate
little sticks? After disposing of the tea, which was
the best I ever tasted, we repaired to a room for rest.
But " where are the chairs, the sofa or the bed on which
to rest my weary frame?" I inquired. "Yonder low
hard platform is the Chinese bed ; rest there if you
can," said my guide. " No, thanks," I replied, "There's
no rest on that hard place ; let us go out once more on
the street." How unattractive the little stores looked,
and how I pitied the poor children who were hobbling
along in torture at every step ! "How cruel this is ! "
I said. " Do they love their little girls to treat them
thus?" "This is only a foolish fashion," she replied,
" but they are not very fond of their daughters in this
country. They never count them as a part of the
family; and if they get too numerous they do not
hesitate to toss one into the river, or dispose of her in
some other way. And does it greatly matter whether
they live or die, when they are shut up for life with
cards, smoking and gossiping for their amusements ? "
"You say they can't go out after they are ten years
old," I said. " Well, there comes a woman down the
street, how is she allowed to be about ? " " Oh, she
belongs to the common class, they have more freedom ;
she is going to the temple ; let us follow her." This
WHA T I SAW IN Mr DREAM. 119
we did, and found her paying a priest for some prayers
written on paper; these she afterwards lighted, and
watched them carefully until they were reduced to
ashes ; then she expected her requests to be granted.
" This will do," I said to my aged friend. " I can
picture vividly enough the woes of heathen women.
Can't we return home now ? " " Wait, I can show you
religions far more degrading than this," continued my
persistent companion. " We are going now to India.
We shall travel quickly, but do not fail to note the
beauty of the landscape." So, with a flourish, we were
off. What a sight met my eyes ! Such floral beauty
I had never dreamed of. Mountain and valley so rich
in bloom that the earth seemed like a gay carpet spread
out before me. Here and there little streamlets went
skipping down the mountain side, and on their banks
hundreds of little flowers reached over to kiss the cool-
ing waters. The banana trees, richly laden with their
bright bunches of fruit, were nodding to stately palms,
and every now and then gorgeous temples reared their
heads high above them all. As if to add the last touch of
beauty to the landscape, birds of rare loveliness flitted
about in gay attire. I should have been fairly en-
chanted, had I not noticed that at intervals there were
heavy jungles, where wild beasts made their, lairs, and
all over the land serpents lay in wait ready to do their
work of death. We saw arid plains, where earnest
men and women made their habitation in order to
teach the natives of our blessed Master.
" May we not enter a Zenana ? " I asked.
"Yes," said my guide, "and I want you to notice par-
ticularly the two little widows. They had a hard time
when their husbands were living, for -they were told con-
tinually that they had no more souls than dogs. They
120 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
co.uld not eat until their husbands had finished, and they
slept on the floor, while the men took the beds. Their
fate is even worse now. They must be a slave for the
entire family as long as they live. Only coarse food and
curses are their lot hereafter; and there are only 21,-
000,000 widows in India, 80,000 under ten years of age."
So saying, we entered the Zenana.
I was glad when we were once again on the street,
for two sadder little girls I never saw. My eyes filled
with tears at the thought of their misery. While I
was musing, my friend hurried me along to get a view
of the God Juggernaut, who was to be drawn about,
for it was the day to celebrate the Car Festival. Such
a hideous' monster I never beheld. No creature in
heaven above, or the earth beneath, or the waters under
the earth, ever equaled it in ugliness.
" No man can have sunk so low as to worship such
a god as that ! " I cried.
" Yes," came back the answer. " They that make them
are like unto them, so is everyone that trusteth in them."
" If you wish to go home now, I will take you, but I
would like to give you a glance at Africa on the way."
To this I assented, and without delay we were on the
" Dark Continent." Well named, I thought, as I wit-
nessed the sale of some women.
"How much did that short woman yonder bring?"
I questioned.
" Three cows was paid for her," said my guide, after a
moment's conversation with a black man at her side.
" A man is counted rich by the number of his wives.
Each one lives in that round hovel, and they crawl in
and out on their knees. Our animals are in far cleaner and
better quarters. It would make you ill to enter one of
these places, for they are full of smoke and vermin. Look
WHA T I SA Vf^IN MT DREAM. 121
around you quickly, and then I will take you home
again." So saying, she soon after swung her wand
vigorously in an opposite direction, and ere I knew it
I was safe in my native land. Just as she was giving
me a farewell benediction, I awoke, and finding myself
in my room, now grown dark, I was alarmed, and called
out lustily :
" Where am I, where am I ? "
The children at this cry came running in and said :
" Why, mamma, you are here, in your nice chair
in your own room."
" Where have I been ? " I said, still bewildered.
" Nowhere, mamma dear ; what is the matter, you
must have been dreaming? "
And so it proved.
At the tea table I narrated my dream, and said, de-
spondently, I had expected that I could tell all that I saw
at the annual meeting, and now it is only a dream.
" Don't be discouraged," said the good man of the
house, " God has given many wonderful things in
dreams ; perhaps the real condition may be exactly as
you saw it. I lived in India once, and the sights you
describe I am sure are true to life there. Read, and
you may find that the homes of Japan, China and
Africa are exactly as you beheld them."
Wonderful to relate, his words were true. My fairy
friend, with her magic way of transportation, was all
that was untrue. Ignorance, idolatry and impurity
existed exactly as I had seen it. While I was
wondering what more could be done for those who
sit in heathen darkness, I seemed to hear the
words of the Master, He that taketh not his cross and
followeth after me, is not worthy of me. Go ye into
all the world and preach the gospel to every creature.
CHAPTER XVI.
LESSON XIV. SUBJECT: ATTENDANCE
ON CHURCH SERVICE.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psalm 100 : 4. Enter into his gates with
thanksgiving, and into his courts with praise.
Sunday, Psalm 122 : I. I was glad when they said
unto me, Let us go into the house of the Lord.
' Monday, Matthew 18 : 20. Where two or three are
gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst
of them.
Tuesday, Luke 18 : 10. Two men went up into the
temple to pray.
Wednesday, Acts n : 26. A whole year they as-
sembled themselves with the church.
Thursday, Acts 14 : 27. And when they were come,
and had gathered the church together, they rehearsed
all that God had done with them.
Friday, I Timothy 3 : 15. Behave thyself in the
house of God.
Outline. Long, long ago, when the Creator of this
world made the animals, the birds, the fishes, the
flowers, and all other things so necessary for the com-
fort of man, He thought about how busy and tired men
would be later, when the world was full of activity, and
so He set apart one day in seven in order that man
might have time to rest and think of Him. After that,
ATTENDANCE ON CHURCH SERVICE. 123
God founded the Church, so that they might have a
place as well as a day for worship. This was necessary,
for you know how quickly our thoughts are turned
away from God, when we try to worship Him in other
places. Perhaps you will say, if I take a walk on a
Sunday afternoon I can worship God by looking at the
trees that He has made, and the blue sky ; but how soon
your thoughts change to dresses and wagons and other
sights. We can worship him better in a church.
Be regular in church attendance. Children should
form this habit in childhood, for if they learn to stay
away from church, we shall find many empty pews in
God's house twenty years from now. One person has
no more right to stay at home than another, and if all
took that liberty what would become of our churches?
Everyone should go and bear a part of the expense of
supporting it. If we can only give a little, the Lord
will be well pleased if it is rightly offered. Read Mark
12 : 41-44.
Churches should be like homes, and the members
should treat each other as brothers and sisters. I John
3 : 14. I love to think of Christians as bound together.
They remind me of the little emigrant children who
were going West. Lest some might stray away
and be lost, the mother tied them together with a
rope. People are sometimes kept from wandering
by being bound to other Christians. " Blest be the tie
that binds."
When we attend church, we should always behave
well. It is not the place to laugh and talk, and you
must try and remember this, little ones, and not be like
some naughty children who used to annoy the minister
by laughing during the service. He frequently paused
and looked at them, but all to no purpose. At last his
124 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
patience was exhausted, and he said, " I should reprove
those little girls on the back seat, but the last child I
scolded proved afterwards to be an idiot and not re-
ponsible."
Poor people should be welcomed in our churches.
Very often about all the pleasure they have in life is
that which they get in the sanctuary.
OUR STORY. NAN'S EXPERIENCE.
Nan sat out on the old wooden steps waiting for
granny to come. It was rather cold out on the steps,
for the autumn nights were growing chilly ; but it was
not much warmer in the house, where there would be
no fire until granny came. It was dark inside, too, and
Nan had decided that she was more lonely in the
gloomy room than out where the twilight still lingered,
and where the stars twinkled and blinked at her in a
companionable sort of way, as they came out one by
one. Nan had a fancy that they were waiting for their
grandmother, too, for the old moon was nowhere to be
seen, though it was hardly probable that she had gone
out washing.
That was what Nan's grandmother had done, and she
was staying later than usual, though the little girl was
beginning to think that she didn't know what was usual
since they had come to live in the city, where every-
thing was so strange and different from her village
home. Granny had been sure that she could get more
work and better pay in the larger place ; but if there
was more to do, there was more to do it, and her ex-
pectations had not been realized. Nobody knew them,
and, though the old woman had improved every oppor-
tunity for work, times had been dull, and now that
NAN'S EXPERIENCE. 125
winter was coming, she feared she might not be able to
pay the rent for even this poor little house on a back
street.
Of many of these anxieties Nan was ignorant, but
she knew that her shoes were nearly worn out, that
there was scant supper in the house, and that waiting
there on the steps was a cold and .cheerless occupation.
By-and-by, however, her attention was drawn from her
own discomfort by the sound of music voices singing
at a little distance.
" It's round at that church," said Nan, bending her
head for a moment to listen. " It's one of their meetin'
nights."
Very little knowledge had she of either churches or
meetings; but just around the block, on another and
far different street, she had noticed this fine building.
It was so much larger and handsomer than the old
chapel in the village that it awoke a train of thought
the latter had never suggested.
"Granny, what do churches be for?" she asked,
curiously.
"For folks to go to, of course. What else would
they be for, child. They go to hear the preachin' and
singin', and to pray for what they want."
"Why don't we go, then? We want lots of things,"
said Nan, wonderingly.
" Hoot ! We're likely to want 'em for all of getting
'em that way ! " answered granny scornfully. " I never
did see much good in religion myself, not for the likes
of us. Churches is for them that has good clothes and
lots of time."
Nan certainly had plenty of time just now, and, as
she had nothing to do, it occurred to her that she might
slip around and examine the church a little more closely,
126 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
and hear the music to better advantage. She drew her
old shawl closer around her, and, leaving the steps,
soon reached the point of attraction.
"Oh, they're not upstairs tonight," she remarked,
observing that the lights were not where she had pre-
viously seen them, but were flashing brightly out from
the windows of the vestry-room. " Guess they must be
in in their cellar-kitchen."
It was an arrangement that suited her, for those
lower windows were so near the ground, that by stand-
ing quietly around at the side of the building, she could
look in unnoticed. A very cheerful "cellar-kitchen " it
looked, so bright and warm. It was not so grand as-
the upper room, where once, through the open doors,
she had caught a glimpse of velvet carpets, many-
colored windows, and plush-lined pews. That had
awed her by its magnificence, but this, with its pretty
matting, its plain, comfortable seats, its light and
warmth, invited the shivering, weary little stranger.
" It looks nice, and the folks ain't fixed up so grand,
either not so very grand. I wish I could go in too,"
she mused wistfully. "There goes a little girl with that
woman ! Anyway, it ain't their best room, and I guess
they wouldn't care. May be they wouldn't see me."
So comfortable a place of waiting until granny came
was a strong temptation. Nan hesitated a minute or
two longer, and then, walking slowly around to the front
again, stole timidly into the room. Two or three
looked at her, but no one seemed shocked or surprised,
and, as she paused beside a chair, a lady moved, gave
her a hymn-book, and made room for her exactly as if
she had a right to be there ! Reassured and comforted,
Nan dropped into the offered seat with a sigh
of relief.
NAN'S EXPERTBNCE. 127
"It 'ain't just for the rich folks, after all. Granny
didn't know ! " she said to herself delightedly.
How she did enjoy the music ! There was a good
deal of singing that evening simple gospel hymns,
with a joyous ring to them that quickened Nan's pulse,
and made the little feet in the old shoes keep time in-
voluntarily. She caught some of the refrains, and, as
everybody else was singing, even ventured to join in
them softly at last. No one noticed that either, and
she began to entertain a blissful feeling of partnership
in this wonderful place and its doings.
She did not understand much that the minister said
when he began to talk, but that was partly because she
did not expect to understand, and did not pay much
attention. She was veiy busy in looking about her,
and in thinking how warm and cozy it was, and how
much nicer than sitting alone on the old steps. The
speaker reminded his people that this was their harvest
home. The summer vacations were over, the wander-
ers had gathered back, and tonight, as was their year's
custom, they held their little social service of thanks-
giving, and recounted the special mercies of the
year, mercies to them as a congregation, as fami-
lies, as individuals. Then he called for remarks.
To all this Nan paid little heed; but when here
and there through the room, one after another
arose to speak only a sentence or two, her attention
was recalled.
" I am specially grateful for the conversion of a dear
friend."
What did that mean ?
" Thankful for a reunited family after long parting,"
said another voice, so low that Nan could not quite
catch it ail. '
128 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
What were they doing? It must be that they were
praying for what they wanted now, as granny had told
her.
" I should be thankful for the gift of unbroken health
through the year," said someone near her so near
that she heard every word.
Yes, that was surely it. Oh, if she only dared to ask
for what she wanted, too ! They did need things so
badly. Oh, if she only dared !
"Any others ? " asked the minister, as there came a
moment's pause, and it seemed to Nan that his glance
fell upon her. How could she let such an opportunity
slip? the one chance of her life ! She summoned all
her courage for one mighty effort, and patterning her
sentence after the last speaker, said tremblingly :
" I should be thankful for lots of work for granny ;
she needs it real bad. And for a pair of new shoes for me
copper-toed ones, 'cause they last longer, and "
The little stir and bustle of surprise grew into a low
but unmistakable ripple of laughter. Nan heard it.
One swift glance showed her that people were certainly
looking at her at last, and overwhelmed with confusion
she dropped into her seat, and covering her burning
face with the old shawl. A soft hand the hand of
the lady who had moved the book touched her, and
a soothing voice whispered :
" Never mind, dear; it was all right ! "
Then .the minister said quickly, though with an odd
little tremor in his tones :
" We are glad to hear the voice of a little girl. The
prayers and thanksgiving of the children have just as
much right here as those of the older people."
That, and the lady's arm put tenderly around her,
checked Nan's fast rising tears ; but she did not want
NAN'S EXPERIENCE. 129
to sing again when the closing hymn came. And she
was glad when the service was over, that people who
paused for a moment as if to speak to her, only glanced
at her, nodding understandingly to the lady beside her,
and passed on without any questions. Even the minis-
ter did the same.
"Ah, Mrs, Alison, you have her in charge? That is
the better way. You will learn what we need to know."
And Mrs. Alison did learn, with very few inquiries,
and those only of the kindest sort. She went home
with Nan, " just to see her safely there, and to learn
where she lived," she said ; and the next day she came
again, and had a talk with granny. A good many
people came afterwards, as the weeks passed people
who wanted work done. Nan never did quite know
how it happened that times grew better so fast. She
had her shoes and granny never lacked for work after
that ; it was not likely that she should, when the people
had once learned how willing and faithful she was.
Being comfortably clothed, it became a custom that
they should frequent the church around the corner.
At first they went to please Nan, and out of gratitude
to new friends, but afterwards because neither storm
nor weariness could keep granny away.
" So you see that religion is good for poor folks, too,"
Nan sometimes says in complacent remembrance.
"Child, it's so good that them that hasn't it, what-
ever else they may have, is poor ; and them that has it,
whatever else they lack, is rich rich forever, thank
God ! " answered granny, solemnly, with her old face
radiant. Interior.
CHAPTER XVII.
LESSON XV. SUBJECT: VANITY.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Job 35 : 13. Surely God will not hear
vanity.
Sunday, Psalm 119 : 37. Turn away mine eyes from
beholding vanity.
Monday, Psalm 119 : 113. I hate vain thoughts.
Tuesday, Proverbs 12 : n. He that followeth vain
persons is void of understanding.
Wednesday, Ecclesiastes 6: 11. There be many
things that increase vanity.
Thursday, Habakkuk 2 : 13. People shall weary
themselves for very vanity.
Friday, II Peter 2 : 18. They speak great swelling
words of vanity.
Outline. What can you think of that makes people
vain ? Fine clothes, a quick memory, musical gifts, a
beautiful house, how nice these all are if rightly used ;
but often they promote the spirit of vanity. The love
of display is a growing evil. The chief idea nowadays
with many people is, " How can I make a fine appear-
ance?" Even the children have caught the spirit, and
when we see them in costly attire, strutting about the
piazzas of our most fashionable hotels, we are re-
minded of a collection of peacocks, each vying with
the other in the display of their plumage. It was
THAT PLAID DRESS. 131
such a child who prayed, " O Lord, make me stylish,"
not " Make me good," or " Make me useful," but
" Make me stylish."
A vain child is almost always disliked ; for, as a rule,
one who thinks only of appearance is usually empty-
headed. . Wisdom and vanity are rarely coupled
together.
Vanity develops other faults, such as envy and
jealousy ; it leads also to extravagance. Many of the
defaulters and embezzlers in our jails began their
wicked career by taking money which did not belong
to them, in order to keep up a vain appearance.
OUR STORY. THAT PLAID DRESS.
Jennie Hunt was a bright, good-natured, sensible
girl. Her brother Rob once said of her, "Jennie isn't
always making a fuss about things ; she believes in
having a good time, and doesn't spoil it all by fretting,
like some girls." But one day there was plainly a
cloud upon Jennie's face. What could be the matter?
Everyone at the breakfast table wondered, but nothing
was said about it until Jennie was left alone with her
mother, when the trouble was revealed.
" Mother," she said, " don't you think you can man-
age in some way to get me a new dress ? I am so tired
of that plaid one."
" Why, Jennie," replied her mother, " I was thinking,
the last time you wore it, how fresh and pretty it still
looked."
" Oh, to be sure ! " remarked Jennie, impatiently,
"but all the other girls wear pretty plain-colored
dresses ; and, actually, mother, they know me by that
old plaid one. When I went to Gertie's tea-party.
132 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
yesterday, I heard Hattie Goodwin say, ' There Comes
Jennie Hunt; I know her by her plaid dress.' You
see plaids are all out of fashion, and there isn't another
single girl in our set who wears a dress anything like
it ; and it makes me feel ashamed."
Mrs. Hunt smiled a little at Jennie's eagerness ; then,
kissing her affectionately, said, " Watch, and see if you
cannot find that there are other things by which girls
are sometimes known which are more undesirable than
even a plaid dress."
Jennie went off to school thinking of her mother's
words. Of course, she felt better already. She al-
"ways found that her troubles were half cured when she
had poured them into her mother's ready ear, and per-
haps this is the reason that the clouds so seldom settled
in the girl's face. She did not quite understand what
her mother meant, but resolved to be on the watch.
Her most intimate friend, Mollie Downs, came to
meet her before reaching the school-house, and while
in the ante-room removing their wraps, they could hear
the sound of many voices in talk and laughter from
the large room, where the scholars were assembling for
the morning exercises.
" Ida Howells is there, I know," said Mollie. " I can
tell her by that silly laugh. I hope I never giggle as
she does."
" Yes," replied Jennie, " and that loud voice belongs
to Maggie Smith. It is too bad she talks so loud ; she
is a nice girl, but people think her rude and coarse be-
cause she will speak in such high tones."
As they joined the group in the school-room, a quick
thought flashed into Jennie's mind: "That is what
mamma meant. It is better to be known by a plaid
dress than by these things." Soon the bell rang, and
THA T PLAID DRESS. 133
in the hours that followed, only once was there a re-
minder of the plaid dress. When the writing exercises
were returned to the girls, she heard the teacher say
in a low tone to the pupil whose seat was directly be-
hind her own : " I am sorry to see that you are still so
careless with your penmanship. It is not necessary for
you to affix your name to your exercise. I always
know it from the others by its untidy appearance."
" Well," thought Jennie, " there it is again. I wonder
if I am known by any disagreeable traits. I don't
believe I am." But now that her eyes were open to
observe herself, it was not many days before she dis-
covered that there was one glaring fault which
distinguished her from the other girls. It was com-
monly understood that anything described by Jennie
Hunt was a little more highly colored than it would be
by anyone else. "Did Jennie Hunt tell you that?
Well, you know she is apt to get things a little twisted,"
she heard one say ; and again, " I don't believe it was
quite so bad; Jennie exaggerates so, you know."
This was a serious revelation to our light-hearted,
easy-going Jennie, and resulted in more than one
thoughtful mood, in which she meditated upon the
failing. She found that it was her eagerness to create
excitement and surprise among her companions that
had led her into the habit, and she was shocked to re-
call how inaccurate she had sometimes been, with no
thought of being so ; for Jennie loved the truth, and
would never have willingly departed from it, in the
least. The plaid dress was doing her much good, but
it had yet to remind her of one more fault.
That afternoon, when preparing to go home, Jennie
overheard some girls commenting on a scholar who
had lately joined the school. The new arrival, named
134 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Hattie Goodwin, was an only child, who had been
spoiled and petted from her babyhood. Everything
that money could buy had been lavished upon her in
her city home, but now that her parents were away in
Europe, she found life quite different in her uncle's
country house. No one there seemed to care much
for her rich apparel, so she had to find most of her
enjoyment in exhibiting her costly dresses and jewels
to the girls at school. Her overbearing manner, and
silly love of show, made her few friends, and there
were frequent bits of conversation not unlike this,
that Jennie heard.
"What a vain, silly creature that Hattie Goodwin is;
she never passes a looking-glass without peeping in to
see how beautiful she is! How big she feels because
she has a gold watch ; she acts as if none of us had ever
seen or heard of one."
"I know it," rejoined another. "How different she
is from dear little Flossy Jones who was here last sum-
mer ! She had just as many pretty things as Hattie
Goodwin, without her vanity. Do you remember
how much she liked to have us all enjoy her pleasures?
She boarded at my aunt's, and I know she did not wear
her prettiest dresses, just because she thought we
would not like our clothes after seeing hers."
Just at this point the girls looked up and saw Hattie
Goodwin approaching, and as she tossed her head high
in the air in passing, Jennie remembered what her
mother had said about her plaid dress, and she decided
in her own mind that if fine clothes were likely to pro-
duce in her such vain and foolish notions, she would
prefer to wear a dress like her plaid one all her life.
Selected,
CHAPTER XVIII.
LESSON XVI. SUBJECT: CHARITY.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Matthew 5 : 7. Blessed are the merciful:
for they shall obtain mercy.
Sunday, Romans 12 : 10. Be kindly affectioned one
to another, with brotherly love.
Monday, I Corinthians 13:4. Charity suffereth
long, and is kind.
Tuesday, I Corinthians 16 : 14. Let all your things
be done with charity.
Wednesday, Ephesians 4 : 32. Be ye kind one to
another.
Thursday, James 5 : n. The Lord is very pitiful
and of tender mercy.
Friday, I Peter 4 : 8. Above all things have fervent
charity.
Outline. The word charity has two meanings. In
the Bible it is often used to mean love. We should
use charity in judging other people. It is well to know
all the circumstances before forming opinions. We
need to cultivate charity in speech. We should do well
to follow the example of one of the presidents' wives,
who never slept until she inquired of her husband
whether she had made any uncharitable remark during
the day.
136 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
The most common use of the word charity is for
almsgiving. Christ everywhere commends to our care
the poor and unfortunate, but I am sure that He
meant only those that are worthy. Dear children, it
seems hard to tell you that you cannot render assist-
ance to the beggar upon the street, who pleads so
piteously for help ; but you cannot. Whenever you
give aid to the poor, someone should ascertain for
you whether their needs are genuine. The man who
came to my door with a lame arm used the money
given him to enrich the saloon-keeper and injure him-
self. Clara Barton once said that she gave a half dol-
lar to a man begging on the street, and learned after-
wards, to her sorrow, that it was her money that bought
the whisky which crazed his brain and caused him to
kill his wife. There are societies who know every
worthy family, and we should give our money to them
for investment. The best kind of charity to render
the poor is to put them in the way of obtaining work,
thus helping them to keep their self-respect, and
rendering permanent aid. If a person who is well
refuses to work, close your purse and go away.
OUR STORY. MISTAKEN CHARITY.
BY KATE UPSON CLARK.
" / call it extravagance," said Mrs. Mopley, with some
heat. " Mrs. Darrow is well able to bake her own cake
and do her own mending, yet she hires Mrs. Tate by
the day to mend stockings and do such light work for
her, and pays her seventy-five cents apiece, or fifty
cents, or even a dollar, as the case may be, for cakes.
I call it sheer extravagance, for Mr, Darrow's none too
well off,"
MISTAKEN CHARITT. 137
" Mrs. Darrow works hard, though," put in little
Miss Vest, mildly.
" Ye-es, I know, she always seems to be busy," ad-
mitted Mrs. Mopley. " But she seems to be embroid-
ering a great deal."
" I have heard that she sells her work in the city, and
gets a large price for it."
" H m," said Mrs. Mopley, doubtfully, " the market
for fancy work is dreadfully overcrowded, I understand.
I should hardly think that anybody so far away as
Red Wing would stand much of a chance of selling
things."
" But I understand that Mrs. Darrow is what they
call an expert."
" At any rate, I would manage in some way to do
my own baking and mending. I call it shiftless not
, >
to.
Mrs. Mopley spoke severely, and as the richest
woman in Red Wing, a small town not situated so far
west as its name might indicate, she felt that her in-
fluence should be given strongly against shiftlessness.
" But," went on Miss Vest, who was making a morn-
ing call, for business purposes, on Mrs. Mopley, " I
must not forget that I want you to head the subscrip-
tion for the home missionaries."
" I will do so gladly," said Mrs. Mopley, who was
proud of her " charitable " disposition. " Let me see.
How much did I give last year? I think it was ten
dollars."
So Mrs. Mopley put down ten dollars, and little Miss
Vest moved on.
It was perhaps an hour later that a shabby but re-
spectable looking woman rang Mrs. Mopley's bell, and
Was shown into her parlor by the one house-servant that
138 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Mrs. Mopley kept. It was the height of luxury in Red
Wing to keep one house-servant and a coachman Mrs.
Mopley's " establishment."
" Good morning, Mrs. Tate," said Mrs. Mopley, rather
reservedly, as she entered the parlor. " I hope your
husband is better."
Mrs. Tate and Mrs. Mopley had been to school to-
gether, but that was a long time ago, too long for the
friendly old relations to last really, and they had not
seen each other often of late years.
" No, he is not," began Mrs. Tate, her voice trembling
a little. " We had saved up a little something, besides
paying for our house, but this long illness has used up
everything we had. I have sewed a good deal. Mrs.
Darrow very kindly employs me for one day each week,
and I could do even more than that, if there was any-
body else to employ me. Then, you know, I have paid
a good deal of attention to cooking, and if you want
anything done in that line, I wish you would let me
try to do it."
Mrs. Tate's voice had grown firm before she finished.
She had thought the matter over so much that she had
hoped to get through without an instant's wavering.
"I'm riot one of the extravagant kind, you know,
Mrs. Tate," said Mrs. Mopley, somewhat coldly. " But
I cannot see an old friend suffer."
She drew her purse from her pocket. Mrs. Tate
rose with dignity.
" I do not ask for charity," she said. " I merely wish
for work."
" But I cannot afford to put out my work," insisted
Mrs. Mopley.
" Very well, then," said Mrs. Tate. " I do not wish
for anything but work."
.MISTAKEN CHARITT. 139
" I -I wish you would take this five-dollar bill, really,"
stammered Mrs. Mopley.
" I need it badly enough, heaven knows ! " exclaimed
Mrs. Tate, with a burst of tears, which she could not
help. " But I cannot take it without returning some-
thing for it. Why would it cost you any more if I
should give you five dollars' worth of work for it than
if I gave nothing at all? Is it not a truer charity to
give the poor work than to give them money, and so
take away their self-respect?"
Mrs. Mopley stood irresolute, holding the five-dollar
bill in her hand.
" I I don't know but you are right, Esther," she
said, her friend's heart-broken eloquence leveling for
the time the barriers between them. " I have been
trying to do something for you for a good while. I
thought I would send you a basket of things "
" But I am well and strong," interrupted Mrs. Tate.
" My children are old enough to take care of them-
selves, and to go to school alone. All that I want is
work. I am a fair seamstress and a good cook. There
are my baked beans, my fishballs, my crullers,* and
different sorts of cake and pies. I think I could suit
you with any of them."
"You may send me up some fishballs and baked
beans every Saturday afternoon, Esther," said Mrs.
Mopley, hastily. And, as though she was afraid her
resolution would give out before she finished speaking,
"And I have promised to contribute two cakes to the
sociable tomorrow evening. Make me two of your
nicest, please. And I have a silk dress I am just rip-
ping and sponging for a comfortable. You might do
that, if you like; I'll send it down to your house.
But I can't help feeling as though this were rather
140 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
foolish for me, who am so well able to do it all
myself."
" I don't want to urge you to extravagance," said
Mrs. Tate, rising, and looking harassed and nervous.
" No, no ! " exclaimed Mrs. Mopley, seizing her hands
impulsively. " I am sure you are right. I believe I
have had some vain and silly notions about ' charity '
and helping others. I am always complaining that I
have no time to read, nor to practice my music, nor to
entertain my friends. I have done too much of this
work which others might do, and which would help
them and then I have given money and thought I
was doing all I ought. But you have said just the
right thing to me. I shall know better how to help
people after this."
" You see what we poor people want is work, and
that is better for everybody than just the money; don't
you see that it is?" said Mrs. Tate, her worn, anxious
' face lighting up with her earnestness.
"I am sure of it," said Mrs. Mopley. The Congre-
gationalist.
CHAPTER XIX.
LESSON XVIL SUBJECT: PROMPTNESS.
Mark and explain these texts:
Saturday, Psalm 1 19 : 60. I made haste and delayed
not to keep thy commandments.
Sunday, Jeremiah I : 12. I will hasten my word to
perform it.
Monday, Zechariah I : 4. Turn ye now from your
evil ways.
Tuesday, Luke 12 : 40. Be ye therefore ready.
Wednesday, II Corinthians 6 : 2. Behold now is the
accepted time.
Thursday, II Timothy 4:2. Be ye instant in
season.
Friday, I Peter 3:15. Be ready, always.
Outline. Promptness is very necessary to success in
life. What a trial a tardy person is ! You've seen
them, children ! " Why doesn't the entertainment
begin ; it is time ? " " Why, Mr. R. is to play in the
piece, and he hasn't arrived." " How many people did
he keep waiting?" do you ask? " More than a thou-
sand !" "Does he care much about it?" "Oh, no!
he comes in as coolly as if the world had nothing else
to do but to wait his bidding."
Look again. Church service has commenced; the
clergyman is praying ; the door opens, and half a dozen
people come in. Why, these are the very same ones
142 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
who were late last Sunday ! These six people mar the
worship of all who sit near the door every Sunday.
Some very serious consequences have been the result
of tardiness. A man sentenced to be hanged for a
crime was found to be innocent, and a messenger was
sent with a pardon. As the time of execution was
near, he was charged on no account to delay; but
never having formed the habit of promptness, he
loitered by the way, and arrived to find that an inno-
cent life had been taken.
Learn, dear children, to say "Yes" and "No"
promptly. If a glass of liquor is offered, say" No"
without a bit of hesitation. Some who lie in drunk-
ards' graves needed only this prompt decision to have
saved them. Refuse instantly to engage in any sin.
Don't delay to become a Christian. " Wait a little "
has been the ruin of many a man. By one excuse and
another they have put off this important question, until
they went down to Death in their sins.
"Little duties still put off
Will end in ' Never done ';
1 By-and-by is time enough '
Has ruined many a one."
OUR STORY. MURIEL'S FAULT.
Muriel Sheldon was a pretty blue-eyed girl of sixteen ;
she had many friends, for , she was a bright scholar, a
good musician, and in many ways a charming girl.
She had, however, one serious fault. She rarely acted
promptly, but loitered in the discharge of her duties,
until the patience of her friends was sorely tried.
It was three weeks before Christmas, and she and
MURIEL'S FAULT. 143
her sisters were very busy in their preparations for that
joyous event. Muriel was tucked up on the sofa with
her work in hand, when she heard her mother calling :
" Muriel, come here, please, and take this fruit-cake out
of the oven ; my hands are in something else just now."
" In half a minute, mamma," and Muriel sets a few
more stitches, " one of pink, three of rose, and five of
red," in the rose petal she is working on a pair of
slippers for Cousin Fred's Christmas present.
"Muriel!" cries her mother, sharply, "do come at
once ; the cake will surely burn."
" Oh, wait half a minute, do please ! " and Muriel
finished her blossom, putting in the yellow center with
deliberation, and then quietly putting her thimble
away, and setting her needle safely in the meshes of
her canvas.
" Why, mamma ! Whatever shall we do now ! Every
loaf of this cake is burned black over the top."
" And the bottom, too, I think likely ; you should
have come when I first called to you," said her mother,
in a vexed tone.
"I did, didn't I?" asked Muriel, in an injured tone
of voice.
" As usual, you came when you chose to do so, not
when told," replied her mother, bitterly.
" Don't be cross, mamma ; you haven't a bit of
patience. You are never willing to wait a minute for
anybody. Why didn't you call me sooner, and give
me plenty of time ? "
" Well, well ; we must make the best of it now.
Take a sharp knife and chip off all the burned crust
before frosting it ; but, you see, by waiting that minute
your cake will be cold before you are ready to frost it,
and it ought to be warm."
144 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
" Never mind, I can cover over the burnt so that it
will do," said tardy Muriel.
Later in the afternoon, Mrs. Sheldon called out,
"Muriel! What have you been doing? I told you
an hour ago to have your icing all ready to apply to
the cake while it was hot enough to make the sugar
and egg flow smoothly and evenly."
" But I thought I had so much more time than was
needed for that, that I would just sew a few stitches in
my embroidery, and then I forgot all about it."
" Oh, dear ! We must then dp next best way ; so
make and apply the frosting as best you can, and then
set the loaves in the oven just a minute ; as soon as it
looks glossy take it out. Remember a second's delay
will brown it."
Muriel, not a little ashamed and a great deal annoyed
that her mother should blame her so severely, hurried
about remedying the effects of her needless delay, and
soon the cake was shaven of its black crust, and the
frosting, white as snow, and light as a feather, was
ready in a bowl. Deftly she dropped large spoonfuls
of the white mass upon the top and sides of the cakes,
and, wetting in cold water a broad steel knife, she
rapidly smoothed the whole surface.
" Now set it in the oven, and watch closely, and don't
let it stay a moment too long," and Mrs. Sheldon went
into the sitting-room to receive a caller, feeling quite
sure that Muriel's recent lesson would make her careful
this time.
But habit is a vile master. Muriel thought her cake
could wait a"tainute while she ran upstairs to her room
to get some satin she was going to need for another
present to be made. While there she thought she
would save time and make her bed.
MURIEL'S FA UL T. 145
Suddenly she heard her mother's voice. "Oh, that
thoughtless girl! what shall I do with her?"
Muriel understood, and blushed with shame ; but she
was not cured. " Oh, mamma, I am so sorry, and I had
done it beautifully ; what a dirty brown color ! What
can be done ? "
"It could have a second frosting; but I shall punish
you by not changing it. I will tell the guests that this
is an original tint of yours that is called the ' Wait-a-
minute color.' "
"Oh, dear! I just thought it could wait half a
minute, while I saved time by making my bed and
getting my box and piece of satin."
******
" I've run in, Muriel, to see if you will go with me to
Dongola's ; I wish to get some slippers soled for Christ-
mas. Hurry, for he closes at six, and it is getting so
near the holidays that he will be full of orders."
" I was just going for the same thing, but you must
wait a minute while I braid my hair. I have started a
dozen times today to do it, but something would turn
up every time to prevent."
" Muriel, I am mortified. I have told you too many
times that your first duty in the morning is to make
yourself presentable for the day."
" But, mamma, you know you called to me, and said
breakfast was waiting and I must come. If you would
have waited a little, instead of hurrying me so, I should
have braided my hair."
" You forget, Muriel, that I called you twice before
you would even get out of bed. The minutes you
wasted there would have given you ample time to have
146 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
dressed properly, and also have cared for your room,
which you have not done yet."
At last they were en route, but after fifteen minutes'
precious time had been wasted at the house ; then as
they approached Burkle & Bangle's establishment, un-
wise Muriel bethought herself that she meant to give
her mother a brooch of filigree silver.
" I must go in here and choose a pin for mamma.
Come, Nell, don't be cross and refuse me, it will not
delay us much, and mamma keeps telling me to do a
thing that must be done as soon as possible."
" But, Muriel, I am afraid Dongola will be closed
before we get there."
" Oh, bother ! don't be so fussy ; I guess a few
minutes will not break anything"; and Nell, rather than
offend her friend, followed her into the jewelry store.
At last the choice was made, and the pin laid on one
side, for Muriel was waiting for her papa to give her
the money. As they passed out into the street the
town clock struck six.
" Oh, pshaw ! don't be scared, Nell, it is not at all
likely that he closes the store exactly on the rninute.
We shall be in time, so do not scowl so at me."
But the store was closed and the shutters barred.
" Oh, well, a day cannot make much difference in his
work, and we will come again early in the morning."
But time lost and water that has passed the mill-
wheel can never be recovered. A blinding December
snowstorm filled up the next two days, and the streets
also. When the storm was over and the streets pass-
able again, Muriel and her friend found that Dongola
and all the lesser firms were too full of orders to attend
to them until after New Year's !
At the dinner the frosting attracted attention, and
MURIEL'S FAULT. 147
one of "those brothers" mortified Muriel before her
critical relatives by telling them that it was her fault.
Papa thought she needed more discipline ; therefore,
to complete her shame, he explained that it was her
fault that so few of the family had received their ex-
pected gifts. Business was very dull (it being Presi-
dential election and the fear of a free tariff resulting
therefrom), and all the sure bills were needed to settle
the year's accounts. Mr. Sheldon had felt and said
that "if some of the doubtfuls paid up, the family
could have their usual Christmas gifts and pleasures ;
otherwise not."
At almost the last moment one of his out-of-town
debtors (one not exactly dishonest, but willing to avoid
payment as long as possible) had sent word that he
would pay his bill if Mr. Sheldon would be at the
station when a certain train passed through the town.
Papa was delayed " only just half a minute " while
Muriel dallied before sewing a glove fastener on, and
thus missed the train, and the morfey ; for this debtor
was only too glad to escape the meeting proposed, and
hold his money until another time.
Therefore, Muriel had no money to buy the brooch
she had engaged for mamma ; no money to buy sister's
collar : she also found the last days too crowded with
delayed duties to permit her to finish brother's satin-
trimmed box ; and cousin's slippers were unsoled !
Upon New Year's day she registered a vow in her
new diary to entirely turn over a new leaf, and neglect
no present duty. She resolved that hereafter in her
color box should be found no tint of the old hue that
had tinged her works the " wait-a-minute-color." The
Christian at Work.
CHAPTER XX.
LESSON XVIIL SUBJECT: EVIL SPEAKING.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, I Kings 22 : 13. Speak that which is
good.
Sunday, Job 27 : 4. My lips shall not speak wicked-
ness.
Monday, Psalms 34 : 13. Keep thy tongue from evil.
Tuesday, Proverbs 23 : 16. Rejoice when thy lips
speak right things.
Wednesday, Isaiah 32 : 6. The vile person will speak
villainy.
Thursday, I Corinthians 15 : 33. Evil communica-
tions corrupt goooV manners.
Friday, Ephesians 4 : 29. Let no corrupt communi-
cation proceed out of your mouth.
Outline. How strange it seems that dear little chil-
dren need to be told not to speak evil words! How
pure and innocent they were when they opened their
little eyes in a new world! Who would think that
wicked words would ever cross those little lips? How
does it happen? Well, first the ear listens, then the
heart receives it, and then it is spoken by the lips.
How it stays in the memory ! That little girl has for-
gotten her Bible verse, but the vulgar word she heard
yesterday will never be forgotten. Try to think of a
piece of coal whenever anyone starts to tell anything
that is wrong. Say to yourself, " My heart will become
EVIL SPEAKING. 149
black if I listen. I shall not be quite as pure as before,
and God says, ' Blessed are the pure in heart.' "
There is a very good rule for children to follow:
Never listen to anything that you could not say to papa
or mamma.
There is one more thing you can do to help you to
remember : take a clean glass of water and put in a
drop or two of ink, and see how black it becomes.
Only a little ink, but purity is gone.
There are two organizations whose special aim is to
promote purity of life. When mamma thinks you are
the right age, you can, if a boy, take the White Cross
Pledge, which is as follows :
PLEDGE.
I promise by the help of God
1. To treat all women with respect, and endeavor to protect them
from wrong and degradation.
2. To endeavor to put down all indecent language and coarse jests.
3. To maintain the law of purity as equally binding upon men and
women.
4. To endeavor to spread these principles among my companions,
and to try and help my younger brothers.
5. To use every possible means to fulfill the command, " Keep THY-
SELF pure."
If you are a girl, you can be one of the Daughters of
the Temple, and take the pledge below, which is a little
different.
I promise by. the help of God
1. To reverence all sacred things, and to be modest in language,
behavior and dress.
2. To repress all thoughts, words and deeds which I should feel
ashamed to have my parents know.
3. To avoid all conversation, reading, pictures and amusements
which may put wrong thoughts into my mind.
4. To guard the purity and good name of others, and never need-
lessly to speak evil of any, especially when they are absent.
5. To strive after the special blessing promised to the pure in heart.
Pate 1 88
[This covenant is for girls under sixteen.]
150 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
OUR STORY. I WON'T HEAR BAD WORDS.
A little boy in this city, who had no nice play-yard,
was sometimes allowed to play in the street. His
mother always told him to have nothing to do with
boys who used bad words, and Johnny felt a great re-
sponsibility for good behavior when left alone.
One day, another boy, to whom he had lent his drum,
got vexed, and broke out in rude, disagreeable language.
Johnny marched right up to the boy and asked for his
drum, saying:
" I must go to my mother."
"Why? What for?" the children all inquired.
" Mamma never lets me play with boys who use bad
words," said Johnny.
"Well, I won't use any more bad words if I play
with you," said the boy, sorry to lose the music of the
drum.
"I'll ask my mother," said Johnny, "and if she says
I may, then I will; but I shouldn't like to learn such
words."
" Tell your mother, Johnny," answered the boy, " I'm
done now ; she needn't ever be afraid any more of
using bad words, for I just won't that's all, if she
thinks so."
Johnny's mother watched the children at their play
for a time afterwards, and she never learned that the
boy broke his promise not to use bad language any
more. Evangelical Messenger.
CHAPTER XXI.
LESSON XIX. SUBJECT: COURAGE.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Numbers 13 : 20. Be ye of good courage.
Sunday, Deuteronomy i : 21. Fear not, neither be
discouraged, =
Monday, I Samuel 4: 9. Be strong, and quit your
selves like men.
Tuesday, II Samuel 13 : 28. Be courageous and be
valiant. . -
Wednesday, Acts 28 : 15. He thanked God and took
courage.
Thursday, I Timothy 6 : 12. Fight the good fight of
faith.
Friday, II Timothy I : 7. God hath not given us
the spirit of fear.
Outline. It takes a great deal of courage to risk
one's life, and yet our firemen and policemen, our en-
gineers and sea-captains are continually in more or less
danger. Perhaps the most courage that is ever dis-
played is in war, and yet many have ridden into the
face of death without flinching. Even little boys have
pressed to the front to carry the colors where they
might give new inspiration. Noble little fellows!
Some of them never lived to see the result of their
brave sacrifice. Such boys are made of very different
152 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
material from those which may be found in every
school-yard, who think themselves brave, because they
can bully all the little boys, and lead them to evil with
cries of mock courage ; such as, " You don't dare to,"
" You're tied to your mother's apron strings." Did you
ever see one of those boys when real courage is called
for? No, I am sure you didn't, for they are never to
be found.
Bravery is a noble quality, but there is a kind of reck-
lessness which must not be mistaken for real courage.
It is a wicked risk of life to jump from the Brooklyn
bridge or go over Niagara falls. No one can be bene-
fited and it is not true courage.
There is another way to show our courage, and that
is by standing up for the right. President Garfield once
went out camping with some young fellows, who were
not particularly religious. As night approached, he
said : " This is the time which I usually spend in read-
ing my Bible and in prayer. If any of you wish to join
me, I shall be glad." His friends admired his courage
and joined him in his devotions. " Dare to do right ;
dare to be true."
OUR STORY. FRANK'S VICTORY.
As Frank and Amy were walking quietly through
the long narrow lanes on Sunday afternoon, on their
way to God's house, Willy Price, who was sitting on a
stile near his grandmother's cottage, jumped down and
joined them.
" Oh, Willy, I thought you were going with the boys
this afternoon ! " said Frank, in some surprise.
" No, I changed my mind," said Willy ; " and I am
going with you instead, if you will let me,"
FRANK'S VICTORT. 153
" Oh, yes, and gladly," said Frank. " But how is it ?
I don't understand : what made you change your mind ?"
"Well, you see," said Willy, " I am not so brave as
you are, Frank, and I often do as the other boys do,
although I know they are wrong, just because I do not
like to be laughed at ; and so, as a matter of course, I
agreed to go with them today in search of nuts; but
when you spoke out against it yesterday, and would
not have anything to do with it, I felt that you were in
the right, and I thought I would come over to your
side. I never used to break the Sabbath in that way
when my father and mother were alive. But if you
have courage to stand against the other boys, there is
no reason why I shouldn't do the same ; for I am older
than you are, and stronger too," he added.
Frank was very much pleased, and he told Willy so.
" But, Willy," he said, " it does not do to trust in our
own strength : we must ask God to help us."
Willy did not understand this : he did not yet know
his own weakness, nor his need of help. Frank's ex-
ample had stirred within him the desire to do what was
right ; but it was rather out of love to his father and
mother than out of love to the Saviour. Still his re-
solve was good, and it led him on, like Frank, further
and further in the right direction.
It was a great comfort to Frank to have Willy for his
friend ; for Willy was a bold, outspoken boy, who could
keep his temper, and also keep his schoolfellows from
hurting him ; and it was so encouraging to Frank to
feel that he had been the means of leading Willy to re-
spect God's day, and to wish to serve Him ; for Frank
had never even hoped for such a thing as that. He had
striven hard, and alas ! with many failures, to be a true
soldier, and to fight his battles manfully ; but he had
154 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
not thought of getting others to enlist with him in the
same army. How little he had said, and how poorly
he had fought, too, that day !
Harry Carter had an accident one afternoon in the
school. The teaching was over, and there were only a
few boys left in the room, who were clearing the desks,
Frank being one of them.
As Harry was carelessly sweeping some books into a
drawer he knocked down an ink-glass, which he had not
seen, and sent the ink over a new map, which the mas-
ter had lent them for a copy.
He was sadly vexed with himself; for these accidents
with the ink had been so very frequent lately that the
schoolmaster had said that the boy who committed the
next offence of that kind should forfeit a whole week's
tickets.
" Well, this is a pretty mess ! " cried Alfred. " What-
ever is to be done now ? "
" I do not know, I am sure," said Harry. " I would
not have had it happen for a good deal. I shall never
get the drawing-prize if I have to lose a week's tickets."
His schoolfellows were full of pity for him. Except
Frank, none of them expected to gain the drawing-prize,
so they had no selfish motives to hinder them from
feeling sorry for Harry's misfortune ; and it did seem
hard that, for no fault, as it were, but a little careless-
ness, he should lose a prize for which he had been striv-
ing all the half year.
As they stood around Harry, expressing their regrets,
and vainry trying to think how his disappointment could
be prevented, a playful young cat, which belonged to
the schoolmaster, peeped its head into the room, but
quickly ran away on seeing the cluster of boys around
the desk. It perhaps knew too much of them already
FRANK'S VIC TORT. 155
to wish for any further acquaintance with them ; but
Alfred darted after it, and caught it before it could
make its escape into the house. Holding it firmly in
his hands, he ran back with it into the schoolroom ; but
he had evidently no intention of hurting it ; for, when
he had carefully closed the door after him, he allowed
poor pussy to run for shelter into a low cupboard by
the fireplace.
" Now, boys, just listen," he said, as they wondered
what he was about. " I propose that we should leave
the inkstand on the floor, where it fell, and shut up
Miss Pussy along with it ; and then the suspicion will
most likely rest upon her instead of resting upon one of
us."
" Capital ! " said Harry. " You could not have hit
upon a better plan."
" Excellent ! " cried another boy. Mr. Thomson will
no doubt lay the blame upon the cat."
"But would it be right to let him do so?" said Frank.
" Would not that be acting a lie, if it were not saying
one?"
" Now, Frank, none of your foolish notions, if you
please," said Alfred. " It is no business of yours if we
choose to shut the cat up in the room."
"You need not say that she broke the inkstand,"
continued Harry ; " so your conscience may be quite
easy."
" But Mr. Thomson will be sure to ask us about it,"
said Frank, " because we were the last in the room
today."
" Well, and if he does," said Harry, " why should we
know anything about it? There are only five of us
here, and we can surely keep our own secret."
All agreed but Frank. Alfred turned to him.
156 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
" You surely would not be so unkind, Frank, as to
get Harry into a scrape through telling of him?"
Poor Frank ! it was a trying moment for him ; for
he was naturally disposed to be kind, and he did not
like to get the ill-will of his schoolfellows. But what
could he do? A soldier must not desert his ranks, nor
be untrue to his colors, just for the sake of pleasing
somebody else. No, no ; he must be faithful at his
post, and never flinch from his duty.
Frank hesitated for a minute or two, and then he
said : " I would do anything to help you, Harry, except
telling a falsehood. If Mr. Thomson questions us, I can-
not say tfiat I do not know how the ink was overturned."
You may imagine the reproaches and taunts which
followed. The boys called Frank all sorts of names,
and threatened all kinds of revenge because he would
not consent to their plan. But though he was sorely
pressed, he stood firm. He promised he would not say
a word to Mr. Thomson about the accident unless he
directly asked him ; and then, said Frank, " I dare not
tell a lie."
Was not Frank a brave boy? He showed more cour-
age at that moment than many a warrior has mani-
fested on the battle-field ; for it is oftener more difficult
to face a sneer than a foe.
As Frank had expected, their master charged the
boys the next morning with having upset and broken
the ink-glass. Whether pussy had made her escape
before the accident was discovered, or whether Mr.
Thomson was too wise to suppose that she had anything
to do with it, was never known ; for he did not mention
the cat at all, but asked each of the boys whether he
had done it. Harry was therefore obliged to confess
that the blame belonged to him. He would have denied
FRANK'S VIC TORT. 157
all knowledge of the affair if it had not been for Frank ;
but he knew that when Frank's turn came the truth
would be let out ; for even if Frank owned no more
than that it was one of their number, Mr. Thomson
would either not rest until he had found out the guilty
one, or else he would punish all the boys alike. So
Harry thought he might as well take the blame at once
upon his own shoulders ; but he took it with a heart
full of ill-feeling towards Frank.
This ill-feeling was not lessened by Mr. Thomson's re-
proof. " If you had come forward of your own accord,
Harry," said his master, " and had told me of the acci-
dent, I should have passed it over this time, as you are
very careful in general ; but as you had not the candor
to do this, and meant, if you could, to conceal it, you
must certainly forfeit your tickets according to the new
rule."
Frank met with a storm of angry words after school ;
but the pity which he really felt for Harry, though the
boys did not believe it, helped him to bear their unjust
remarks better than he otherwise would have done.
But one speech of Alfred's hurt him very much, and
sent him home with an aching heart. What was it ?
" It is plain enough why you wished to be so truth-
ful," said Alfred in a tone of contempt. " You wanted
Harry to lose his tickets, because then you thought
that you should be likely to get the drawing-prize in-
stead of him."
These were not kind words, and they troubled poor
Frank very much. It had been painful to him at first
to differ from his schoolfellows: but it was more pain-
ful now to be told that he had only done it for the
purpose of serving himself. But Frank's good old
friend, Mrs. Ellis, cheered him by her kind words.
158 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
" Never mind, Frank," she said, the boys will find out
their mistake some day ; and in the meantime you must
bear up and press forwards. There is One above who
knows what you have done, and if you have His appro-
val, surely that is enough to comfort you." And she
said something else to Frank, which you will hear of
by-and-by, and which made his sorrowful face brighten
in a minute.
It was near the end of the half-year when this little
affair took place ; and Frank was very glad that it was,
for he had so many little trials of temper through the
rude behavior of his class-mates, that it was as much as
he could do to get on at all with them. He hoped
that a few weeks' holidays would make things a little
smoother for him against his return.
The day came at last for the school examination, and
for the giving of the prizes, and the parents and friends
of the boys were invited to be present on the occasion.
Old Mrs. Ellis was among the number, and Frank's sis-
ters were with her.
Frank had the prize for arithmetic, and Alfred bore
off the one for writing. Then came the drawing-prize.
It was a very handsome case, containing all the mate-
rials and instruments that could possibly be wanted by
a young beginner; and Harry looked enviously at it,
for he knew that he had failed to win it. He cast such
an angry glance towards Frank, who was sitting oppo-
site to him ; but Frank did not return it, he only turned
away. But there was a half-smile on Frank's face, as if
his thoughts were very pleasant ones; and well they
might be, you will say, with such a tempting prize full
in view.
All eyes were fixed on Mr. Thomson as he rose to
bestow the drawing-case.
FRANK'S VICTOR?. 159
" Harry Carter," he said very distinctly, " this prize is
yours. It was adjudged to Frank Morley; but he
thinks that, if you had not lost a week's tickets some
time since, you would have been fairly entitled to it,
and he therefore refuses it for himself. So I have great
pleasure in presenting it to you, and m expressing my
satisfaction with the progress which you have made
during the half-year. "
Harry thought he must be in a dream as he received
the drawing-case from the hands of his master ; but if
so, it was a very pleasant dream. Ashamed now of his
late conduct, he shook hands heartily with Frank as he
passed by him to his seat, and thanked him for his
generosity in giving up the prize. The whole school
clapped and applauded ; but only five boys knew what
feelings of ill-will were buried at that moment never to
rise again.
Only five boys? Certainly Mrs. Ellis and little Amy
must have known something about it, too, for Amy
looked with a very bright smile at the old lady, and
said, " Frank has gained the victoiy over them, after
all!"
The kind old lady smiled likewise as she replied,
"And has not Frank also gained the victory over him-
self? "Selected.
CHAPTER XXII.
LESSON XX. SUBJECT: BEARING THE
CROSS.
Mark and explain these texts:
Saturday, Matthew 10 : 38. He that taketh not his
cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy of me.
Sunday, Matthew 10 : 39. He that loseth his life
for my sake shall find it.
Monday, Matthew 16 : 24. If any man will come
after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross
and follow me.
Tuesday, John 19 : 17. And he bearing his cross
went forth.
Wednesday, Galatians 6 : 2. Bear ye one another's
burdens.
Thursday, Galatians 6 : 14. God forbid that I should
glory save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Friday, Hebrews 13 : 16. With such sacrifices God
is well pleased.
Read John 19 : 1-20.
Outline. At the time when Jesus lived, if persons
were to be put to death for wrong-doing; the mode of
punishment usually used was to hang them on a cross.
Everyone was expected to carry his own cross to the
place where it was to be set up. Think how painful it
must have been to bear those heavy pieces of wood
upon one's shoulders to the place of execution, remem-
SEARING THB CROSS.
bering all the time that death was but a few hours off.
It was a cruel way to punish a man who was guilty ;
but when we think that the gentle Jesus, who never
had harmed anyone, was thus obliged to suffer, we can
realize how much greater torture it must have been.
Now, when we speak of bearing the cross at the
present day, of course we do not mean carrying a
wooden cross to our place of execution ; we only mean
doing some very hard thing for the good of others.
Doing an easy thing is not bearing a cross. I want you
to fully understand this, dear children ; for if you are
to be useful men and women, you will find many crosses
to bear. Perhaps you will understand it better if I
illustrate it. Here is a little girl who comes in from
school with a happy heart, for she is going with school
friends down to the pond 'to skate. She gained the
consent of her parents in the morning, so now all she
has to do is to get a little luncheon, take her skates and
join the merry crowd. But wait, she hears her mother's
voice upstairs, and runs up to see why she is called.
There lies her mamma on the bed ; the room is dark,
and gently her mother calls her to her and says : " I
can't let you go skating today, my child, for one of my
old headaches has come on, and I need you at home.
Your aunt Elizabeth is coming, and you must stay to
welcome her." What a bitter disappointment for the
child ! She can't do one thing for her mamma, for
quiet is her best medicine, and she must be all alone.
Aunt Elizabeth is the most disagreeable relative that
the family possesses, and, as no-one knows when she
will come, the chances are that the child will sit all the
afternoon and wait and wait, to have her come in just
at tea-time. This is a cross ; how will she bear it ?
Why does she need to bear it ? Can't her aunt come
162 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
without her remaining at home ? No, not very well ?
for she is old and feeble, and needs to be waited on.
How would you bear such a cross? Remember the
weather is very mild, and probably this will be the last
day of skating until another winter.
Someone has said that a cross is made when our will
is in opposition to God's will ; but when our desires run
by the side of His, then there is no cross.
"Yet more and more this truth doth shine
From failure and from loss ;
The will that runs transverse to Thine
; Doth thereby make a cross ;
Thy upright will
Cuts straight and still
Through pride and dream and dross.
" But if in parallel to Thine
My will doth meekly run,
All things in heaven and earth are mine,
. . My will is crossed by none.
Thou art in me ;
And I in Thee,
Thv will and mine are one."
OUR STORY. THE LITTLE CROSS-BEARER.
" If any man will come after me, let him deny him-
self, and take up his cross and follow me," said the
teacher. Through the half-opened window came warm
sweet breaths of early spring, while gay little sunbeams
dancing into the Sunday-school room through the clefts
of the blinds, now gilding the top of Ernie's feather,
now sparkling into Jeannie's bright eyes when she
THE LITTLE CROSS-BEARER. 163
moved, now kissing little Grace's golden hair, or rip-
pling over the superintendent's dark old desk, made a
sort of Jacob's ladder with golden rods.
"Take up his cross." Jeannie wondered how often
the teacher said that and how pretty Effie's feather
would look if only it could keep its tip of sunshine, and
how sweet it was outdoors, and why Miss Barnes kept
saying that, and she was just going to steal a furtive
look at the clock when one of the merry sunbeams fell
on Miss Barnes' face, and Jeannie saw with surprise
there were tears in her eyes. " My little girls," she was
saying, " you all want to follow the dear Lord Jesus, to
be His children. And to each one of you He gives
some cross to carry, something either to do or bear
for His sake. You may not know just now what it is.
but, if you are in earnest about following Him, you will
find out what it is; and do not turn away from it, and
think : ' This I cannot do, but remember his words : take
up thy cross and follow me.' " Then the bell rang, and
soon after the children came trooping out of the door-
way to greet the robins and the sunbeams. But Jean-
nie did not heed them now ; deep in her little heart had
fallen the words, "Take up thy cross, take up thy
cross." What did it mean for her? " I'm sure I haven't
got any trials to bear," she thought. " Perhaps if I had
to wear a calico dress with a big patch on it to Sunday-
school, as Katrine Miller does, why that would be a
real cross, or holes in my shoes." And she glanced
down with satisfaction at her pretty dress and tidy
boots. "And I don't have to work in the mill, and I
haven't got a sick mother, or lost any little brother, nor
nothing. There can't be any cross for me, anyway."
Sunday evening was always the most delightful time
of all the week at Jeannie's home, for then papa was at
164 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
leisure, and the children were allowed to sit up longer
than usual, and have him all to themselves.
" Jeannie," said Robert that evening, in a pause in
one of papa's most delightful stories of when he was a
little boy, " I do wish sometimes you would let me sit
by papa ; you will always get one side of him, and Dot-
tie the other, and I can only sit in front of him and
look at his old boot."
"It isn't old at all," laughed Jeannie, "and it's beau-
tiful, black, and shiny ; besides, you can sit in a higher
chair, and then you needn't look at it at all ! "
"Well!" said Rob ruefully, "you've sat there every
Sunday evening always, and I'm the youngest, and you
ought to sometimes give up to me."
" No," answered Jeannie, "boys ought to give up to
girls, and besides," "Take up thy cross!" What
brought a flush of color over the little girl's face, as she
jumped from her chair saying: "Here, Rob, take it;
I believe I have sat here long enough." Was that a
cross ? Such an easy thing to do ! The color deepened
in her face, as she thought, " I am ashamed to call that
a cross, just to give up a chair ; I would rather do some-
thing harder for Christ's sake." But the interest in
papa's story brought other thoughts and the Sunday-
school lesson was again forgotten.
But the next morning ! Why does " get up " time
always come so soon to the childish sleeper after the
"good-nights" are said? Jeannie had just turned over
for a little more sleep when the familiar voice called her
in the morning. She would not hear it quite yet, just
a minute longer in her soft little nest ; so she slipped
again into her dream. Was mamma calling again ? It
must be a mistake ; she would wake up soon, but not
quite ye-e-e-t! "Jeannie, Jeannie, do get up! " called
THE LITTLE CROSS-BEARER. 165
mamma ; " you are always so late to breakfast." " Take
up thy cross, take up thy cross," seemed whispered in
Jeannie's ear as she bounded out of bed, now quite
awake. Was that a cross, getting up when mamma
called in the morning? "I think I understand about it
now," said Jeannie, while dressing herself. " I haven't
any patches to wear, or great trials of any kind, but it's
just doing little disagreeable things that I ought to do,
and doing them cheerfully for Christ's sake, that is to be
my cross. It is such a little wee cross to carry for Him,
but perhaps he will be pleased if I do everything cheer-
fully." Before she left her room she prayed, "Dear
Lord Jesus, I am only a little girl, but I want to be one
of Thy dear children ; teach me what my cross is, and
then help me to carry it. I know there isn't much for
me to do, but please accept of just what little I can do
for Christ's sake. Amen." A. L. Hyde, in S. S. Times.
CHAPTER XXIII.
LESSON XXL SUBJECT: ENVY AND
JEALOUSY.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Proverbs 3 : 31. Envy them not the
oppressor.
Sunday, Proverbs 6 : 34. Jealousy is the rage of
man.
Monday, Proverbs 23 : 17. Let not thine heart envy
sinners.
Tuesday, Proverbs 27 : 4. Who is able to stand be-
fore envy?
Wednesday, Isaiah 26: n. They shall see and be
ashamed for their envy.
Thursday, James 3 : 14. If ye have bitter envying
and strife in your hearts, glory not.
Friday, James 3 : 16. Where envying and strife is,
there is confusion and every evil work.
Outline. Usually twins are a lovely sight. It is in-
teresting to see how nearly they look alike ; and which
is the prettier of the two. Neither of the twins called
Envy and Jealousy is lovely. It is hard to tell them
apart ; but if you remember that envy is felt for ob-
jects, and jealousy for people, perhaps you will know
which is which. These twins have sometimes taken
life. Like serpents they struck out with their poison
and killed all that was lovely in people's hearts. The
A FORFEITED GIFT. 167
jealous child thinks that her teachers love all the other
scholars better than herself. She is always saying to
her little companions: "I know you like Lizzie or
Fannie better than you do me." That envious child
says, " Her dress is prettier than mine, I shan't play
with her any more "; " I wish I had that hat instead of
her, for she's a homely thing, and nothing looks well
on her anyway." Unlovely twins, we don't care to
keep up any acquaintance with you !
Someone in the Bible murdered his brother because
he was jealous in his heart. Read the story of Cain
and Abel, and see what wicked feelings can spring out
of jealousy. How different is the spirit Christ teaches!
How often He reproves His disciples when they are
quarreling to see who shall be the greatest !
OUR STORY. A FORFEITED GIFT.
BY MARY E. WILKINS.
Nannie Goldsmith's mother sat at the open window
sewing ; Nannie and her little sister Alice, and Florence
Merriam were playing out in the shady front yard, and
she could hear every word they said. They had their
dolls and their little chairs under the great maple, and
were having a beautiful time. They played there until
Florence Merriam's mother came to the fence and
called her home ; she lived next door. After she had
gone, Mrs. Goldsmith spoke to Nannie.
" Come in a minute, Nannie," said she, " I want to
speak to you. No, Alice need not come quite yet."
Nannie was a tall, bright-eyed little girl. She opened
the door and looked in questioningly, " What do you
want, mamma?" said she.
1(58 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
" Come here a moment. I want you to go upstairs
into the front chamber, and open the third drawer in
the bureau. In the left-hand corner you will find a
little parcel done up in white tissue paper. I want you
to bring it down here to me."
Nannie went willingly. " In the left-hand corner of
the third drawer/' she repeated, as she went upstairs.
She found it just where her mother had said Mrs.
Goldsmith was very methodical in her habits and
carried it downstairs wonderingly. It was a dainty
little parcel.
" What is it, mamma ? " she asked, as soon as she
opened the door.
" Bring it to me." Mrs. Goldsmith opened the
parcel and took out a beautiful blue satin sash. It was
wide and rich, and just the shade of blue which Nannie
loved.
"Oh, mamma!" she cried, "what a beautiful sash!
Is it mine ? "
"That depends," said her mother, half smiling, al-
though there were tears in her eyes. " Come and sit
down here a minute. I want to tell you about it."
"Why, mamma, what are you crying for?"
" Looking at this brought back something that hap-
pened a good many years ago. I could see her just as
plain, dear girl."
" Mamma, don't tell me, if it makes you feel bad."
" I want to tell you, dear. You remember hearing
me speak of Anna Day ? "
" Yes, she was the one I was named for."
"She was my little playmate and friend, just as
Florence is yours."
"Yes, I've heard you tell about it."
" She was the sweetest little thing. Florence makes
A FORFEITED GIFT. * 169
me think of her sometimes, but Anna had a more de-
cided way, although it was a quiet one. Anna's hair
and eyes were just Florence's colors. -Her mother
used to dress her very prettily ; she was a'n only child.
I was one of seven, and could not have as. much. My
older sisters had all the finery when I was a child.
Their cast-off clothes were made over for me, and very
plainly ; my mother had no time to fuss. I looked
well enough, as well as any little girl needed to look ;
my clothes were neat and comfortable, still sometimes
I did use to look at Anna's pretty things, and wish and
wish I became envious, I suppose. I got into a
habit of carping at Anna's dresses and exalting mine
in comparison. I don't know what I thought. I ought
to have had sense enough to know it would not
make mine any fairer to decry hers, but I seemed to
take solid pleasure in it. I loved Anna dearly, but I
could not endure to see her with anything new. I
must take down her pride in it, directly.
" Anna never said anything. She would look sober,
but she never seemed to resent it ; she would go on
playing just the same, after I had made my spiteful
little fling at her new hat or dress.
" I was about twelve and she a little younger,. when
one of the other girls gave a birthday party. There
was a good deal of talk about our dress for the occa-
sion. I was quite delighted with my attire, for a very
pretty spotted muslin of my sister Susie's had been
made over for me, and there was a ruffle on the skirt.
I was to wear a belt of red ribbon, too. Susie cut the
best part of one of her old sashes up to make it. I
looked at it rather doubtfully at first. ' I'd rather have
a sash,' said I.
" But Susie laughed. ' Nonsense,' she said ; ' didn't
170 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
you know that sashes are all out of style now; Hattie ? '
Of course she said that to comfort me.
" Well, the morning of the day of the party, Anna
came over. She had this same blue sash, nicely done
up, in her hand. I was out in the yard, under the
butternut tree. I remember it just as well. She came
running up to me, holding out the parcel and laughing.
Anna's face dimpled all over when she laughed.
' Guess what I've got, Hattie ! ' said she. She took out
the sash, and her eyes just danced. She unrolled it,
and held it up to her dress, so I could see it to good
advantage. I thought, down in the bottom of my
heart, that it was the most beautiful thing I had ever
seen. My poor little red belt was nowhere beside it.
But I just glanced at it and turned my face away.
'Pooh,' said I, 'nobody wears sashes now;. they're all
out of style. That isn't a very pretty blue, either.' "
"Why, mamma, it is lovely; what made you say
so?"
"Because I was envious, dear. I knew well enough
how pretty it was. Well, Anna just stood looking at
me for a moment. Her eyes stopped dancing, and she
shut her little mouth tight, in away she had sometimes.
Then she rolled the sash up again and went home. She
never said another word.
"That afternoon she wore her white muslin and
beautiful blue sash, and all the girls were admiring it.
She was not with me as much as usual. I kept a little
aloof myself; I felt guilty. Well, that was the last
party the dear child ever went to. She was taken ill
the next day, and I never saw her again alive. It was
a contagious disease, and my parents kept me away.
" A few weeks after her death, her mother came over
one day and brought this sash, and I heard the true
A FORFEITED GIFT. 171
story of it. Dear little Anna had been bringing that
sash over to give to me. Her mother, knowing how
little finery I had, had kindly bought enough ribbon
for two, and told Anna that she might give one to me.
Her mother said that she had never seen the child so
pleased with any gift of her own, and I had spoiled it
all and taken the pleasure out of her last wish. Her
mother said she cried hours over it. Just before she
died, she asked her mother to be sure to give it to me,
and to tell me she was sorry she was angry. Well,
that's the story about the sash."
"Did you ever wear it, mamma?"
" No, I couldn't. I used to go and look at it, but I
never wore it. Now, dear, I have something to say to
you. I heard you just now tell Florence that you
didn't think her new pink dress was very becoming, and
you didn't think they made dresses with ruffles as much
as they did. What made you say such a thing? You
know perfectly well that the dress is very pretty, and
the most becoming color that Florence could wear."
Nannie hung her head, and colored.
"Then," her mother went on, " I heard you tell your
little sister that her hair was a very homely color. You
know that Alice's hair is beautiful, why did you do
that?"
"I didn't think" stammered Nannie.
" It is high time that you did think, my dear. I
have heard you make such remarks a great many times,
and I have felt more badly about it, because I saw the
same old envious trait of character with which I have
had to contend myself. There is always a secret mo-
tive of most contemptible envy in remarks of that
kind.
" Now, Nannie, I have been thinking. This sash has
172 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
never been worn, but it has seemed to me lately that I
was not doing right in letting it remain in the drawer ;
I think dear little Anna would have wished it to be
worn. She was so pleased about it. So I shall give
you the sash, when you have succeeded in not making
a single envious remark for a month. I know I can
trust you to be honest, and tell me when you have."
" O mamma, I'll get it in a month, I know ! "
Mrs. Goldsmith laughed rather sadly. " I fear it
will be longer than that, dear. You don't know what
a habit is."
She was right. It was three months before Nannie
had honestly earned the sash. Then she wore it, with
her white dress, to a party one afternoon, as poor Anna
had meant that her mother should.
" Mamma," she said, smiling and blushing, that night,
" I want to tell you something. Florence's sister,
Susie, told me my new sash was the prettiest one she
ever saw ; and then I heard her tell one of the other
girls that Nannie Goldsmith had improved ever so
much lately. She was a great deal sweeter than she
used to be. Mamma, I am glad you told me about the
blue sash ! " The Congregationalist.
CHAPTER XXIV.
LESSON XXIL SUBJECT: PERSEVERANCE.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psaim 1 19 : 33. Teach me, O Lord, the
way of thy statutes and I shall keep it unto the end.
Sunday, Jeremiah 3 : 5. Will he keep it to the end?
Monday, Matthew 10 : 22. He that endureth to the
end shall be saved.
Tuesday, John 8:31. If ye continue in my word,
then are ye my disciples indeed.
Wednesday, II Timothy 3 : 14. Continue thou in
the things which thou hast learned.
Thursday, I Peter I : 13. Hope to the end.
Friday, Revelation 2 : 10. Be thou faithful unto
death, and I will give thee a crown of life.
Outline. Some years ago there were four little boys
in the world. They didn't have very much to look
forward to, for their parents were poor, and sometimes
they had a hard time to get enough to eat. One of
these boys lived in an uninviting part of London. He
played on the street with ragged little chaps, and no
one guessed that little Charley Dickens was any differ-
ent from the rest of the children. He was, though, for
he had one quality that made him unlike the rest.
There's another little boy! He is riding over the
prairies on a big load. He's having a hard time, too,
for he lives in a new country and his home is very poor.
No one can see that that boy is headed for the White
174 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
House, but he is, and before many years those horses,
or some others, will stop and leave little Abraham Lin-
coln, with a better load of goods, at the most noted
mansion in the land.
Did you see those beautiful pictures called " Christ
Before Pilate " and " Christ on Calvary " ? If you did, can
you believe that the man who painted them was an-
other little ragged urchin like Charley Dickens ? If you
were going to pick out some great artist of the future,
would you go down in the " Five Points," New York,
to get him? You had better, if you can find a boy
there with as much perseverance as the great Munkascy.
Perhaps when you hear of Edison's telephones, and
Edison's phonographs, and Edison's electric lights, you
think he was born in a palace. Well, you are mistaken,
for he was another one of your poor boys. There was
a queer thing about him, he wouldn't learn to spell the
words "give up," and he never will till he dies.
These four little boys became great, simply because
they were bound to succeed, and so persevered to the end.
There's a man that you should know about. I won't
tell his name, but he was making a book about birds,
and he wanted to get a picture of every kind that he
wrote about. Finally he succeeded in procuring all
but one, and that beautiful bird was way off in a far
country. Someone had seen it, but no-one had made a
likeness of it. How do you think he finished his book?
Did he say, " I can't chase all over the country for the
picture of one bird. It's good enough as it is " ? No,
he hired boats, guides, and hunted everywhere for that
bird until he found him, and then he paid an artist to
mix his paints and shade every feather exactly like the
bird before him. Thousands of dollars and months of
hard labor are a pretty big price to pay for a bird's pic-
THE ENERGY THAT SUCCEEDS. 175
ture, but it made the book complete and the man felt
well paid for his effort.
If perseverance had not been in existence, where
would your Brooklyn bridge, your statue of Liberty,
your Atlantic cable be? If you can't cultivate per-
severance in whatever you do, dear children, I am a
fortune-teller, and I can say with certainty, "You will
not succeed in life." One of the best mottoes for you
to learn is : " The best way to do a thing is to do it."
Don't dread it, or leave it half done, but keep at it
until it is completed.
OUR STORY. THE ENERGY THAT SUCCEEDS.
The energy that wins success begins to develop very
early in life. The characteristics of the boy will com-
monly prove those of the man, and the best character-
istics of young life should be encouraged and educated
in the wisest possible manner. The following story
strongly illustrates this truth.
Said Judge P : About thirty years ago I stepped
into a book-store in Cincinnati in search of some books
that I wanted. While there, a little ragged boy, not
over twelve years of age, came in and inquired for a
geography.
" Plenty of them," was the salesman's reply.
" How much do they cost ? "
" One dollar, my lad."
" I did not know they were so much."
He turned to go out, and even opened the door, but
closed it again, and came back.
" I've got sixty-one cents," said he ; " could you let
me have a geography and wait a little while for the rest
of the money?"
176 A TTRA C TI V TR UTHS>
How eager his little bright eyes looked fof aft answef,
and how he seemed to shrink within his ragged clothes,
when the man, not very kindly, told him he could not.
The disappointed little fellow looked up at me with a
very poor attempt to smile, and left the store. I fol-
lowed and overtook him.
"And what now?" I asked.
" Try another place, sir."
" Shall I go too, and see how you succeed ? "
"Oh, yes, if you like," said he in surprise.
Four different stores I entered with him, and each
time he was refused.
"Will you try again?" I asked.
" Yes, sir, I shall try them all, or I should not know
whether I could get one."
We entered the fifth store, and the little fellow
walked up manfully and told the gentleman just what
he wanted, and how much he had.
"You want the book very much? "asked the pro-
prietor.
" Yes, very much."
" Why do you want it so very much ? "
" To study, sir. I can't go to school, and I study when
I can at home. All the boys have got one, and they
will get ahead of me. Besides, my father was a sailor,
and I want to learn of the places where he used to go."
" Well, my lad, I will tell you what I will do : I will
let you have a new geography, and you may pay me
the remainder of the money when you can, or I will let
you have one that is not quite new for fifty cents."
"Are the leaves all in it, and just like the other, only
not new?"
" Yes, just like the new one."
" It will do just as well, then, and I will have eleven
THE ENERGY THAT SUCCEEDS. 17?
cents left towards buying some other books. I am glad
they did not let me have one at the other places."
Last year I went to Europe on one of the finest ves-
sels that ever ploughed the waters of the Atlantic. We
had very beautiful weather until very near the end of
the voyage ; then came a terrible storm that would have
sunk all on board had it not been for the captain.
Every spar was laid low, the rudder was useless, and a
great leak had shown itself, threatening to fill the ship.
The crew were all strong, willing men, and the mates
were all practical seamen of the first class ; but after
pumping for one whole night, and the water still gain-
ing upon them, they gave up in despair, and prepared
to take to the boats, though they might have known no
small boat could live in such a sea.
The captain, who had been below with his chart, now
came up. He saw how matters stood, and with a voice
that I distinctly heard above the roar of the tempest,
ordered every man to his post.
" I will land you safe at the dock in Liverpool," said
he, " if you will be men."
He did land us safely, but the vessel sank, moored to
the dock. The captain stood on the deck of the sink-
ing vessel receiving thanks and blessings of the pas-
sengers as they passed down the gangplank. As I
passed he grasped my hand and said :
"Judge P , do you recognize me?"
I told him that I was not aware that I ever saw him
until I stepped aboard his vessel.
" Do you remember that boy in Cincinnati ? "
" Very well, sir. William Haverly."
" I am he," he said. " God bless you ! "
And God bless noble Captain Haverly. Young Folks'
Weekly.
CHAPTER XXV.
LESSON XXIII. SUBJECT: CRUELTY.
Mark and explain these texts;
Saturday, Psalm 25 : 19. They hate me with cruel
hatred.
Sunday, Proverbs II : 17. He that is cruel troubleth
his own flesh.
Monday, Proverbs 12 : 10. The wicked are cruel.
Tuesday, Proverbs 12 : 10. A righteous man re-
gardeth the life of his beast.
Wednesday, Proverbs 27 : 4. Wrath is cruel.
Thursday, Jeremiah 6 : 23. They are cruel and have
no mercy.
Friday, Jeremiah 25 : 6. I will do you no hurt.
Outline. When you hear about all the different
societies to prevent cruelty, I am afraid you will think
this a very cruel world. Animals were so kicked and
beaten that kind-hearted people couldn't stand it, and
they formed a society called " The Society for the Pre-
vention of Cruelty to Animals."
Women and children wanted pretty feathers for their
hats, and so many beautiful birds were being killed that
another society was formed to protect their little lives.
They named this new organization the "Audubon
Society," because Mr. Audubon had loved birds all his
life and had written a great deal about them.
Little children, too, were being cruelly treated ; and
TABITHA'S BUTTON. 179
as they were powerless to help themselves, older people
determined to take their part, so a " Society for the
Prevention of Cruelty to Children " was formed. The
work of this organization is to hunt about in homes of
vice and poverty, and if they find any children being
cruelly maltreated there, they remove them to places
where they can have good homes. Mothers sometimes
get intoxicated, and they forget their love for their
children. One wicked woman tied her child in a lemon
box, and for days the poor little one was obliged to lie
all cramped up without food, until she was over her
drunken spree. Isn't it a glorious work to rescue such
children !
But wicked parents are not all that have a cruel spirit.
Boys rob bird's nests, just for fun ; they torment cats
and dogs and other animals, and if they are not careful
they will grow up to be very inhuman men.
Cruel words often hurt worse than blows. The whole
life of a little lame girl was embittered because her
companions were unkind to her in childhood. When-
ever "hide and seek," "tag," or any other active game,
was proposed, they would say : " Oh, don't let her play,
she can't run ; she'd spoil the game." Such talk may
have been thoughtless, but it was very cruel.
OUR STORY. TABITHA'S BUTTON.
BY MINNIE E. KENNEY.
Two little girls sat on the broad flat rock under the
spreading branches of the old elm. Their pink sun
bonnets were very close together, and they were so
absorbed in conversation that their dolls had slipped
unheeded from their arms, and lay unnoticed at their
feet.
180 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
" Yes, she did, I know she did ; for you see nobody
else could possibly have done it," said Tabitha, decis-
ively. "I'll tell all the other girls; for they ought to
know how bad she is."
Gentle little Lois listened to her friend's words with
a troubled face.
" But maybe she didn't," she pleaded. " Perhaps
you'll find it somewhere. I wouldn't say anything about
it yet."
Tabitha shook her head as she drew a string of but-
tons from her pocket, and ran them through her fingers.
She was very proud of it ; for she had more different
buttons on her string than any of her schoolmates,
and it was a favorite fashion just then to collect
buttons.
" It was the prettiest button of all," she said, regret-
fully. " I don't believe I shall ever have such a lovely
brass button again, unless I can make Orpah give it
back, and she won't ; for, if she was mean enough to
steal it, she will be mean enough to keep it. I shall
certainly tell the girls ; for they truly ought to know
about such a wicked thing. No-one else could possibly
have taken it, Lois ; for I had it this morning, and
showed it to her just before school. I put it in my
desk at recess, and when I came back it was gone, and
no-one but Orpah had been near the desk. She said
so herself ; for she was sitting there studying her spell-
ing-lesson all the time. Of course she took it!" and
Tabitha looked virtuously indignant.
" Did you ask her?" said Lois.
" Yes ; and her face turned red ; so that proves she
took it," answered Tabitha. " She cried, and said she
never touched it ; but of course she would say that.
Anyone that would steal would tell a story about it."
TABITHA'S BUTTON. 181
" Yes, I suppose so," yielded Lois, her heart quite as
full of pity for the culprit as for Tabitha's loss.
" Couldn't expect much better of a ' bound ' girl,"
said Tabitha, tossing her pretty little head, with long
plaits of hair hanging down to her waist. Before school
time the next morning, Tabitha had kept her word of
telling her schoolmates; and sensitive Orpah felt
that she was in disgrace as soon as she entered the
room.
In many ways she was far from being as happy as
her schoolmates. She had no parents or brothers and
sisters to gladden her lonely little heart with their love,
and she had been " bound out," till she should be of
age, to a hard, penurious woman, who could make no
allowance for the frailties of childhood, but expected,
and exacted as far as she was able, absolute perfection.
Now and then she had to bear unkind remarks from her
schoolmates concerning her dependent condition ; and
if it had not been that her teacher was uniformly kind,
she would often have been very unhappy. Now, she
knew at once that Tabitha had not believed her when
she denied having any knowledge of the button ; and
she was both hurt and angry to think that her school-
mates would so readily believe evil of her, and condemn
her unheard.
Tabitha was the leader of the school, and the girls all
yielded to her sway ; so poor Orpah was " sent to Cov-
entry," with the single exception of Lois, whose tender
heart would not let her treat her schoolmate coldly,
even though her bosom-friend commanded her to do
so.
Poor little girl ! Her heart ached with loneliness and
a keen sense of injustice ; for she had spoken truly
when she said she had not touched the button. All
182 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
she could hope was that some day the girls would dis-
cover their mistake, and do her tardy justice.
So the days went on, and one morning, when the
roll was called, there was no response to Orpah's name.
All day long her desk was unoccupied, and the next
day the girls heard that she was very sick with a low
fever.
Perhaps Tabitha reproached herself for the eagerness
with which she had held her offending companion up
to judgment, and for the systematic unkindness with
which she had been treated ever since ; but she would
not admit it even to Lois.
Poor Orpah tossed on her little bed in feverish rest-
lessness through the long summer days, receiving all
necessary care, but none of the loving caresses and pet-
ting that would have been so welcome. In her deliri-
um she talked wildly about a missing button ; and Miss
Arkwright puzzled her brains not a little to guess what
it was that the child so positively denied having touched,
and why she so pitifully begged to be believed.
The good doctor wondered, too, what was weighing
on the childish mind ; and Tabitha started with a guilty
blush when her father asked her one night :
" What is this about a button that distresses Orpah
so much ? Do you know anything of it ? "
" She stole my prettiest button," answered Tabitha ;
" and we wouldn't speak to her for it at school."
" Are you sure ? " asked her father, a frown resting
on his grave face.
"Those are but poor reasons to judge an orphan
child so harshly on," he said, as Tabitha told her story ;
and he was beginning to reprove her for her unkind-
ness when he was called away to a patient, much to the
little girl's relief.
TABITHA'S BUTTON. 183
That day Tabitha resolved to put her desk in
thorough order ; and at recess she took out all her
books and pencils, and raised the paper that she had
neatly laid in the bottom.
Something fell from its folds and rattled on the
floor.
" O Tabitha ! look ! " cried Lois, as she picked some-
thing up, her face bright with happiness.
A crimson flush overspread Tabitha's face as the
girls burst into a chorus of exclamations ; and for a
moment I am afraid she wished, in the depths of her
heart, that the button had never been found, and Or-
pah's innocence proved.
Better impulses came to her soon, I am glad to say,
although it was .hard to bear the reproaches of her
schoolmates.
" And so we have been treating Orpah badly all this
time for nothing ! " said one.
" Another time you ought to be sure you are not
mistaken before you call anyone a thief," said another.
Taking the button, which had been the cause of so
much trouble, in her hand, Tabitha ran home. " Fa-
ther ! " she cried, repentantly, " I did make a mistake.
I found the button just now under the paper in my
desk. Will you take me to see Orpah, and let me tell
her it was a mistake ?"
The doctor shook his head sadly.
" I am afraid it is too late for Orpah to know that
her innocence is established."
"Why, father?" asked Tabitha, in startled tones.
" She is sinking rapidly, and tonight may be her last.
You cannot see her, but I promise you I will give her
your message if her consciousness returns before the
end."
184 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
As her father went away, Tabitha threw herself pros-
trate on the grass, in an agony of remorse and contri-
tion. Perhaps Orpah would die without ever knowing
how she repented of her unkindness and hasty judg-
ment. Poor little motherless Orpah ! Tabitha felt as
if she could never forgive herself for her injustice.
Evening and bedtime came, but still her father did
not return, and Tabitha sobbed herself to sleep.
"Father, how is she?" was her eager yet fearful
question as her father came home early in the morning,
looking weary and wan after his long night's vigil.
" The crisis is past, and I think she will live now,"
was the answer that brought tears of joy to Tabitha's
tear-stained eyes.
It was a long time before she could go to see Or-
pah ; and when at last she was admitted to the sick-
room, and saw the frail, shadowy-looking form propped
up on the pillows, all that she had wanted to say went
away from her, and she could only murmur broken
words of sorrow and love as she clasped the thin hand.
Sweet-tempered Orpah forgot all the pain that
Tabitha had caused her, and joyfully accepted the
proffered friendship. When at last she was able to
resume her place among her schoolmates, a loving wel-
come awaited her, and she felt that their kindness far
more than atoned for their injustice. But Tabitha
never forgot the lesson she learned that sad evening,
. when she feared she might never see her little school-
mate again ; and she often tells her little granddaughters
the story, that they may beware of hasty judgment.
Sunday School Times.
CHAPTER XXVI.
LESSON XXIV. SUBJECT: INTEMPERANCE.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Leviticus 10 : 9. Do not drink wine nor
strong drink.
Sunday, Judges 13:4. Beware, I pray thee, and
drink not wine nor strong drink.
Monday, Proverbs 20 : I. Wine is a mocker, strong
drink is raging.
Tuesday, Proverbs 23 : 31. Look not thou upon the
wine when it is red.
. Wednesday, Proverbs 23 : 32. At the last it biteth
like a serpent and stingeth like an adder.
Thursday, Isaiah 5 : 22. Woe unto them that are
mighty to drink wine, and men of strength to mingle
strong drink.
Friday, Isaiah 24 : 9. Strong drink shall be bitter to
them that drink it.
Outline. Sixty thousand people every year fill drunk-
ards' graves. Try and think, if you can, what a great
number of people sixty thousand are. A city of that size
is called a pretty large one. Just to think of all those
people who ruined their lives ! They didn't expect to,
either. When they tossed off those first glasses they
would have laughed hard at you if you had said, " Be
careful, you may become a drunkard ! " I heard of a
man who felt very strong and sure of himself. His wife,
however, feared that the habit was becoming fixed, and
so she urged him to refrain from the use of any liquor
186 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
for six months. This he at last consented to do, say-
ing, " I can't become a slave to the cup, but if it will
gratify you I'll make the promise." After a week's
time he told her that the struggle was intense, and he
acknowledged that had he indulged much longer, he
felt sure that it would have been impossible for him to
conquer the habit.
There is one way in which you can be absolutely sure
that you will never become a drunkard. Never touch
the first glass. If you knew all the poisonous material
used to adulterate liquor, and if you could see all the sins
which are committed when people are under the influ-
ence of liquor, you would repeat everywhere those sensi-
ble words, " Touch not, taste not, handle not, for at the
last it biteth like a serpent and stingeth like an adder."
OUR STORY. THE GENERAL'S ENEMY.
A STORY OF RAILROAD LIFE.
It was a dismal November evening, and the rain and
darkness were beginning to fall together as I reached
the A street crossing, intending to board the even-
ing accommodation, which, as I knew, was usually
slowed at this point to let off an official living in the
neighborhood. As the train was not due for nearly an
hour, I took refuge in the shelter-hut of the old flag-
man with whom I had long been on excellent terms.
He was a jolly, gossipy little man, who had become
superannuated in the service of the company and was
enjoying in his old age what was to him a position of
ease and honor. He had just finished his supper,
brought to him, as usual, by his granddaughter. As he
lifted the tin pail to make room for me on the scanty
bench, he carefully put back into it some choice pieces
THE GENERAL' S ENEMY. 187
of meat, bread and cake, sufficient of themselves for a
substantial meal. " That is for the General," said he in
answer to my look of curiosity. " My old woman would
no more forget his supper than she would forget mine."
"Who is the General?" I inquired.
" Well, sir, he is what you call a man with a history."
" Tell it to me. I am fond of history."
"I've no objections but wait a bit, I guess he's
coming now yes, sir, that's him. Just keep quiet and
don't notice his crankiness, and you'll see a character."
A shuffling step and a hoarse tearing cough an-
nounced the approach of the General, who soon pre-
sented himself at the door of the hut, where he paused
and struck an attitude in the half-light of the flagman's
lantern. General, indeed ! A once tall and muscular man,
now a miserable slouch, with stooping shoulders, hollow
chest, bending, tremulous knees, the dress of a vaga-
bond, and the face of a sot ! Yet there was something
in his bearing, in the lines of the mouth, in the blood-
shot eye, that seemed the shadow of departed power ; "
and his salutation to the flagman was given and re-
ceived as that of a superior to a dependent. Upon me
he glowered fiercely, exclaiming, " No loafers allowed
around these premises! "
The flagman explained that I was waiting for a train.
"Why don't he go to the depot? This is not a
station."
I was about to reply, when the flagman drew forth
the tin pail, saying, " General, they have sent us up our
lunch from the hotel ; will you have it now?" Steady-
ing himself against the door, with a hand that shook as
with the palsy, the wretched tramp took the old man's
bounty as if it was his by right, grumbling at its scanti-
ness and quality, said he must be off to the office, and
188 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
without thanks or farewell, shuffled away. We heard
his cough, mingled with an occasional wheezy oath, as
he disappeared in the darkness.
' There," said the old flagman, turning to me, "what
do you call that ? "
" The wreck of a great man, but exceedingly disagree-
able in its present state. You have, I see, some less
unpleasant associations with it."
" I should think so. Why, sir, fifteen years ago that
man was superintendent of this road ! And the best
one, by all odds, they ever had. He was engine, steam
and engineer, all in one. Things went just like clock-
work. He knew every man and wheel and spike on the
whole road. You couldn't blow a whistle or swing a
lantern anywhere on the line without his leave. We
called him the General; and we might as well have
said king, for he was every inch of it. He had a good
salary, owned some stock in the road, had a nice home,
and moved in the best society. His son had a first-rate
position in the general office. His daughter was en-
gaged to a young millionaire, a nephew and ward of one
of the directors.
"But the General had one enemy liquor. I've
heard that he learned to drink at the wine suppers that
the railroad magnates used to give when they, met to
lay their plans, and all that. At any rate, he learned
pretty fast, and practiced what he learned. Now and
then he gave a wine supper himself ; and many a young
man under him his own son among the rest took
his first glass at the General's table.
" By-and-by the habit began to show itself in his face ;
next in his step ; then in his temper, and at last in the
road. Screws came loose ; things ran down ; stock de-
clined ; and when they saw that complaints did no good,
THE GENERAL'S ENEMT. 189
they turned him out. The young millionaire turned
up his nose, and asked to be released from his marriage
engagement. The girl approved his decision, dismissed
him kindly, and before morning was a raving maniac.
"All these troubles, instead of sobering the General,
made him worse. For four months he scarcely knew a
sober moment. He spent the savings of his life ; his
house and goods were sold under the hammer, and he
and his heart-broken wife moved into a little tene-
ment in the alley yonder.
"At last the Good Templars got hold of him, and he
signed the pledge. You never saw such a change in a
man. He was like one alive from the dead. The rail-
road folks had so much faith in him that they made him
train dispatcher. It was a step down, but he took it
willingly, and did his work well. When the new depot
was opened, the beer was furnished without stint. To
everybody's horror the General took a glass. What
happened after that no one knew ; but that night he
ran two trains together at the Milwood switch, killing
one man and wounding four. In half an hour after the
accident the dispatcher was discharged. In three hours
he was drunk in the street, arrested and sent to the
lock-up.
" Some of the boys went over and paid his fine ; then
he swore by all that is holy that he never would drink
again. After a probation of six months, and when his
reformation seemed to be genuine and permanent, he
was offered a conductor's position. It was another step
down, but he took it gladly, and did his very best,
which was as well as the very best could do. One day
the directors' car was attached to his train. He went
through as they were at dinner. The smell of wine
awakened the old demon in him, and at the next station
190 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
he got a glass of liquor. He made a fool of himself,
insulted the passengers, was complained of, and dis-
charged.
"Once more after that the company gave him a
chance to earn his bread. He was appointed to a petty
clerkship in the general office. His son had long ago
lost his place there on account of intemperate habits.
His father soon lost his in the same way. Some sud-
den temptation overtook him and away he went again.
" It was pitiful to hear him beg for another trial. He
would do anything, and at any price. He would be flag-
man at a crossing. But there were no vacancies ; and if
there were, he could not be trusted. He would be
watchman at the depot ; but they dared not depend upon
him. I believe he would have joined the mop brigade if
they would have let him, but it was out of the question.
" From that time he gave up trying to be respectable,
and sank lower and lower. You see what he is now
a tramp and beggar. His wife is in the workhouse, his
son is in the penitentiary, he himself will soon be in his
grave. But so long as I have a crust of bread I will
not let him starve.
" Your train is coming. When it stops you will see
a man get off. It is the present superintendent. He
began as office-boy under the General; but he never
surrendered to the General's enemy. While the Gen-
eral was coming down his clerk was coming up. He
took one place after another, each one higher than the
last, till now they have made him superintendent. He's
a teetotaler himself, and he won't have a drinking-man
on the road if he knows it. Here he is, on the plat-
form. He hasn't half the General's ability ; but bless
you ! what's ability worth when it's preserved in
alcohol!" Selected.
CHAPTER XXVII.
LESSON XXV. SUBJECT: KINDNESS TO
MOTHER.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Exodus 20 : 12. Honor thy father and
thy mother.
Sunday, I Samuel 2 : 19. Moreover his mother made
him a little cqat.
Monday, I Kings 2 : 20. And the king said unto
her, Ask on, my mother, for I will not say thee nay.
Tuesday, Proverbs I : 8. Forsake not the law of thy
mother.
Wednesday, Proverbs 10 : I. A foolish son is the
heaviness of his mother.
Thursday, Proverbs 23 : 22. Despise not thy mother
when she is old.
Friday, John 19 : 27. Then saith he to the disciple,
Behold thy mother ! And from that hour that disciple
took her unto his own home.
Outline. It is a pity that children cannot realize how
much power they have in their hands to make their
mothers happy or unhappy. If the children are obedi-
ent, kind and helpful, then her life is a happy one ; but
if they are selfish and willful, then there is little comfort
in life for her. Some children act as if their mothers
were created for the sole purpose of waiting on them.
They do not think of the thousand and one steps
192 , ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
necessary to be taken in order to care for the family,
and try to aid her, but they call on her for many things
that they can do for themselves. Before you say,
" Mamma, will you get me this?" " Mamma, can't you
sew this?" stop and think whether you could not as
well do it for yourself. A wise mother will never do for
her children that which they might just as well do for
themselves.
An excellent test of your affection is to see
what you are willing to do for your mamma. It is
not enough for you to think, how many kisses will
I give her; but what shall I do to make the day an
easy one?
Be careful, children, never to disgrace your mother.
A little rude conduct, a sinful act, reflects on your
training. People say sometimes unjustly, "Well,
if that's the way she acts, she can't have much of a
mother." See, then, how you injure your mother when
you do wrong!
Be tender of your mother when she is old. Remem-
ber how she cared for you when you were weak and
helpless, and always give her the very best of whatever
you possess.
OUR STORY. CHRISTMAS MITTENS.
\
BY MRS. 3ST. K. BRADFORD.
When Georgie Graham appeared, one winter morn-
ing, in answer to an advertisement for an office boy,
good old Doctor Beattie looked very much surprised as
he laid his hand on Georgie's head, saying: "You're a
little shaver to do what I want done. Can you be
trusted to go about the city to collect bills, or be left
CHRISTMAS MITTENS. 193
here in my office during my absence ? What sort of
work have you been doing, and where did you come
from?"
" I never did any work, sir, only for my mother ; but
my father died last summer, and I want to help my
mother support the family. I think you'd like me, sir,
my mother does like my work," said Georgie, looking
a little confused.
" Well I'll go and see your mother," said the Doc-
tor, " if you'll tell me where she lives. How old are
you ? "
"Ten years old, sir; and I'm going to have long
pants next week," said Georgie, as he looked at the
striped legs which were somewhat of a mortification to
this brave boy who wanted to "help support the
family."
"All right, my little man," said the Doctor. "You
may come to me tomorrow morning at eight
o'clock"
Promptly, at the specified time the next morning,
Georgie made his appearance, and after he had been
shown how to make a fire in the grate, and had tidied
up the rooms, the Doctor gave him a bill, telling him
to go and collect it from the proprietor of a store on
Eighth avenue. He put ten cents in Georgie's hand,
telling him to take the horse-car, as it would be too far,
and take too much time to walk."
The little striped legs were not long in reaching a
car ; and how he enjoyed the ride ! It was nearly
Christmas, and the shops were gay with holiday goods,
and in the window at Ward's hung the kid mittens with
fur tops that he had watched for many days, wishing
that he might buy them for his mother for a Christmas
present. She sewed for a firm in the city, and Georgie
194 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
had noticed how red and cold those dear hands looked
when she came in after carrying her work home.
He remembered, too, that his father, before he died,
had always been very kind and tender towards his
mother, and now, being the eldest son, he must fill
father's place as well as he could. Suddenly a bright
thought flashed into his mind. If he could have all
the car fares and walk or run on his errands, he might
save enough money to buy the kid mittens ; but would
it be right, if the Doctor did not know it ? He could
not ask his mother, for he wanted the mittens to be a
grand surprise. But this he resolved to do, he would
tell the Doctor all about it, and perhaps get his per-
mission. A day or two afterwards, when sent on an
errand, as the Doctor put the bright little nickels into
his hand, Georgie ventured to ask, " Would you mind,
sir, if I should walk, and keep the ten cents, if I got
back in time ? "
" Why, no, my boy, but it would take you half the
day," said the Doctor.
" I can try, sir," said Georgie ; " the cars stop often,
and I can run, you know."
"All right," said the Doctor, "I suppose you'd en-
joy ten cents' worth of candy more than you would the
ride."
" Oh, no, sir, I do not want it for candy ; I want to
buy a pair of mittens for my mother for Christmas.
Her hands get so cold when she carries her work home,
and I think father would like it if he knew, for he used
to be so careful of her," said Georgie.
" Very well, my lad, run on. The mother of such a
boy won't suffer much from cold or anything else when
he is old enough to earn a living, I reckon," said the
Doctor.
CHRISTMAS MITTENS. 195
Georgie ran down to the street, and began his race
with the horse-car. It was a raw, cold day ; but he
buttoned up his jacket, for he had no overcoat, put his
little blue hands into his pockets, and off he ran. He
got on nicely for several blocks, and had gained some-
what on the car, when just as he turned a corner, he
ran against Tim Doyle, who owed him a grudge for
keeping above him in the spelling class at school the
last term, and so getting a bright, shining medal as a
prize. Tim had not seen him since, and now he de-
manded Georgie to show him his medal. In vain
Georgie told him that he hadn't it with him. " But I
know you have," said Tim. " Let me see in your
pockets," and, without waiting for an answer, his hand
was in Georgie's pocket, and like a flash Tim was racing
up the street with the two bright nickels in his posses-
sion. The horse-car had gone far on, and Georgie
would be very late, and the Doctor would never let
him walk again. Filled with vexation and shame, he
was just ready to cry, when he looked up and saw the
Doctor in his carriage, who had seen all that occurred.
" Well, my boy," said the Doctor, " try again. You
were doing nicely, and if I could catch that young ras-
cal, I'd give him a good shaking up.' Here's another
car fare, and I hope you'll fare better next time."
"Thank you, sir," said Georgie, who, cheered and
encouraged, ran on to collect the bill, which he brought
home to the Doctor in good time.
The two weeks passed quickly, and the day before
Christmas Georgie had permission to stop on his way
up town to purchase the longed-for mittens. It was a
radiant little face that he brought back to the office,
as he held in his hand the present for his mother, which
he had earned himself his first earnings, too ! All
196 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
day the package lay on the table, and at night it was
safely buttoned inside of his jacket, and transferred
from there to his bed and under his pillow, until he
should find an opportunity the next morning to lay it
beside his mother's plate at the table. The sun had
not thought of getting up on Christmas morning, when
Georgie glided carefully down the stairs and, opening
the door into the kitchen, with the package in his hand,
what should he see in the dim light but someone in
his chair at table ! Yes, someone was there ! Could it
be Santa Claus himself? His heart was pretty near
his mouth, but a boy who was earning his own living,
and "helping support the family," must not be a
coward, so, whistling a strain of "Yankee Doodle," he
marched boldly up to his mother's place, laid the pre-
cious parcel beside her plate and went out (never once
turning his back on the stranger) into the shed to fix
his skates for, of course, he must skate on Christmas.
He soon became so occupied with them, that before he
knew it the broad daylight had streamed over the
world, covering it with beauty, just as it did ages ago
when " the morning stars sang together," and Georgie
was startled to hear his mother call him to his simple
early breakfast.'
Suddenly he remembered the stranger ; but the day-
light and his mother's voice were all so real that he
began to think he had been dreaming. But as he came
into the kitchen he saw his younger brothers dancing
around the table, while there sat the stranger, easy to
discover now, however, as the light shone full upon a
brand new overcoat, all stuffed, while a pair of top-
boots, supporting a little stuffed man, stood on the
floor. Who could have done it ! No one seemed to
know much about it ; but his mother said a stranger
CHRISTMAS MITTENS. 197
had left the package at the door after Georgie had gone
to bed the night before. After they were seated his
mother dropped a crisp new greenback with an X on it,
as she tried on her mittens, and that, too, was a
mystery ! It seemed as if the fairies had been busy.
Then the mother learned of the miles that the loving
little feet had traveled in tender thought for her, and
she blessed the kind friend who had seen and appre-
ciated it all, and had rewarded her dear boy with the
warm garment which had made such a bright Christ-
mas for him, while he had thought only of her comfort.
She did not know, until years afterwards, that that
small overcoat enfolded a future General, as well as a
wise and good man ; and we may be quite sure that a
boy who would take such care of his mother would be
kind to the soldiers under his charge. The Congrega-
tionalist.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
LESSON XXVI. SUBJECT: WHAT TO DO IN
TROUBLE.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Job 5 : 7. Man is born unto trouble as
the sparks fly upward.
Sunday, Psalms 41 : I. The Lord will deliver him
in time of trouble.
Monday, Psalms 46: i. God is our refuge and
strength, a very present help in trouble.
Tuesday, Psalms 107 : 6. They cried unto the Lord
in their trouble.
Wednesday, Proverbs 1 1 : 8. The righteous is de-
livered out of trouble.
Thursday, Matthew 1 1 : 28. Come unto me, all ye
that labor, and are heavy laden, and I will give you
rest.
Friday, II Corinthians i : 4. Comfort them which
are in any trouble.
Outline. Trouble of some sort comes to everyone at
some period in life. We see this in Nature it is not
all sunshine ; cloudy and rainy days are sure to come.
We need to be ready to meet sorrow. Learn this beau-
tiful stanza of Longfellow's, and it will strengthen you
in times of trouble :
IMPRISONED. 199
"Be still, sad heart, and cease repining;
Behind the clouds is the sun still shining ;
Thy fate is the common fate of all,
Into each life some rain must fall,
Some days must be dark and dreary."
One trouble follows another like waves on the sea-
shore ; or, as the old proverb gives it, " Misfortunes
never come singly." They often spring up without
much warning, and the household which is bright and
happy in the morning may be darkened by some ter-
rible grief before night. How helpless one feels in
great sorrow, and how necessary it is to look to God
for comfort !
There are small troubles which come to everybody ;
even children are not free from them. All we can do
is to try to bear them patiently ; don't burden others
with them unnecessarily. " Give others the sunshine,
tell Jesus the rest."
Don't borrow trouble. President Lincoln said :
" Never cross a bridge until you come to it." Many
annoyances that people are expecting never come, and
so if we worry we have been really made unhappy for
nothing.
OUR STORY. IMPRISONED.
BY SUSAN COOLIDGE.
The big house stood in the middle of a big open
space, with wide lawns about it shaded by cherry trees
and lilac bushes, toward the south an old-fashioned
garden, and back of that the apple orchard,
The little house was on the edge of the grounds, and
had its front entrance on the road. Its doors were
200 A TTRA CTIVE TR UTHS.
locked and its windows shuttered now, for no-one had
lived in. it for several years.
Three little girls lived in the big house. Lois, who
was eight years old, and Emmy, who was seven, were
sisters. Kitty, their cousin, also seven, had lived with
them so long that she seemed like another sister.
There was, besides, Marianne, the cook's baby ; but as
she was not quite three, she did not count for much
with the older ones, though they sometimes conde-
scended to play with her.
It was a place of endless pleasure to these
happy country children, and they needed no wider
world than it afforded them. All summer long they
played in the open air. They built bowers in the
feathery asparagus ; they knew every bird's nest in the
syringa bushes and the thick guelder-roses, and were so
busy all the time that they rarely found a moment in
which to quarrel.
One day in July their mother and father had oc-
casion to leave home for a long afternoon and evening.
"You can stay outdoors till half-past six," Mrs.
Spenser said to her little girls, " then you must come
in to tea, and at half-past seven you must go to bed as
usual. You may play where you like in the grounds,
but you must not go outside the gate." She kissed
them for good-bye. " Remember to be good," she said.
Then she got into the carriage and drove away.
The children were very good for several hours. They
played that little Marianne was their baby, and was
carried off by a gypsy. Lois was the gypsy, and the
chase and recapture of the stolen child made an ex-
citing game.
At last they got tired of this, and the question arose :
u What shall we do next ? "
IMPRISONED. 201
" I wish mother would let us play down the road,"
said Emmy. " The Noyse children's mother lets them.'
" I'll tell you what we'll do," said Lois, struck by a
sudden bright idea. "Let's go down to the shut-up
house. That isn't outside the gate."
"O Lois! yes it is. You can't go to the front door
without walking on the road."
" Well, who said anything about the front door? I'm
going to look in at the back windows. Mother never
said we mustn't do that."
Still, it was with a sense of guilt that the three stole
across the lawn ; and they kept in the shadow of the
hedge, as if afraid someone would see and call them
back. Little Marianne, with her rag doll in her arms,
began to run after them.
" There's that little plague tagging us," said Kitty.
" Go back, Marianne ; we don't want you." Then, when
Marianne would not go back, they all ran away, and left
her crying.
The shut-up house looked dull and ghostly enough.
All the front was in deep shadow from the tall row of
elms that bordered the road ; but at the back the sun
shone hotly. It glowed through the low, dusty win-
dow of a cellar, and danced and gleamed on something
bright which lay on the floor within.
"What do you suppose it is?" said Emmy, as they
all stooped to look. " It looks like real gold. Perhaps
some pirates hid it there, and no-one has come since
but us."
" Or perhaps it's a mine," cried Lois, " a mine of
jewels. See, it's all purple, like the stones in mother's
breastpin. Wouldn't it be fun if it was ? We wouldn't
tell anybody, and we could buy such splendid things ! "
" We must get in and find out," added Kitty.
202 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Just then a wail sounded close at hand, and a very
woful, tear-stained little figure appeared. It was Mari-
anne. The poor baby had trotted all the long distance
in the sun after her unkind playfellows.
" Oh, dear ! You little nuisance ! What made you
come?" demanded Emmy.
" I 'ant to," was all Marianne's explanation.
" Well, don't cry. Now you've come, you can play,"
remarked Lois, and Marianne was consoled.
They began to try the windows in turn, and at last
found one in a wood-shed which was unfastened. Kitty
scrambled in, and admitted the others, first into the
wood-shed and then into a very dusty kitchen. The
cellar stairs opened from this. They all ran down, but
oh, disappointment! the jewel-mine proved to be
only the half of a broken tea-cup with a pattern on it
in gold and lilac. This was a terrible come-down from
a pirate treasure.
" Pshaw ! " said Kitty. " Only an old piece of crock-
ery. I don't think -it's fair to cheat like that."
Little Marianne had been afraid to venture down into
the cellar, and now stayed at the top waiting for them.
" Let's run away from her," suggested Kitty, who
was cross after her disappointment.
So they all hopped over Marianne, and, deaf to her
cries, ran upstairs to the second story as fast as they
could go. There were four bare, dusty chambers, all
. unfurnished.
" There she comes," cried Kitty, as Marianne was
heard climbing the stairs. " Where shall we hide from
her? Oh, here's a place ! "
She had spied a closet door, fastened with a large
old-fashioned iron latch. She flew across the room. It
was a narrow closet, with a shelf across the top of it,
IMPRISONED. 203
" Hurry, hurry ! " called Kitty. The others made
haste. They squeezed themselves into the closet, and
banged the door to behind them. Not till it was firmly
fastened did they notice that there was no latch inside,
or handle of any sort, and that they had shut them-
selves in, and had no possible way of getting out again.
Their desire to escape from Marianne changed at
once into dismay. They kicked and pounded, but the
stout old-fashioned door did not yield. Marianne could
be heard crying without. There was a round hole in
the door just above the latch. Putting her eye to this,
Lois could see the poor little thing, doll in arms, stand-
ing in the middle of the floor, uncertain what to do.
" Marianne ! " she called, "here we are, in the closet.
Come and let us out, that 's a good baby. Put your
little hand up and push the latch. You can, if you will
only try."
" I'll show you how," added Kitty, taking her turn
at the peep-hole. " See, come close to the door, and
Kitty will tell you what to do."
But these mysterious voices, speaking out of the un-
seen, frightened Marianne too much to allow of her
doing anything helpful.
" I tan't ! I tan't ! " she wailed, not venturing near
the door.
" Oh, do try, please do ! " pleaded Lois. " I'll give
you my china doll if you will, Marianne."
" And I'll give you my doll's bedstead," added
Emmy. " You'd like that, I know. Dear little Mari-
anne, do try to let us out. Please do. We're so tired
of this old closet."
But still Marianne repeated, " Tan't, tan't." And at
last she sat down on the floor and wept. The im-
prisoned children wept with her.
204 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
11 I've thought of a plan," said Emmy at last. " If
you'll break one of the teeth out of your shell comb,
Lois, I think I can push it through the hole and raise
the latch up."
Alas! the hole was above the latch, not below it.
Half the teeth were broken out of Lois's comb in their
attempt, and with no result except that they fell through
the hole to the floor outside. At intervals they re-
newed their banging and pounding on the door, but it
only tired them out, and did no good.
It was a very warm afternoon, and, as time went on,
the closet became unendurably hot. Emmy sank down
exhausted on the floor, and she and Kitty began to sob
wildly. Lois alone kept her calmness. Little Mari-
anne had grown wonderfully quiet. Looking through
the hole, Lois saw that she had gone to sleep on the
floor.
"Don't cry so, Kitty," she said. It's no use. We
were naughty to come here. I suppose we've got to
die in this closet, and it's my fault. We shall starve to
death pretty soon, and no-one will know what has be-
come of us till somebody takes the house ; and when
they come to clean it, and open the closet door, they
will find our bones."
Kitty screamed louder than ever at this terrible pic-
ture.
" Oh, hush ! " said her cousin. " The only thing we
can do now is to pray. God is the only person that
can help us. Mamma says He is close to every person
who prays. He can hear us, if we are in the closet."
Then Lois made this little prayer: " Our Father
who art in heaven. We have been naughty, and came
down here when mamma didn't give us leave to come ;
but please forgive us. We won't disobey again, if only
IMPRISONED. ' 205
thou wilt. We make a promise. Help us. Show us
the way to get out of this closet. Don't let us die
here, with no-one to know where we are. We ask it
for Jesus Christ's sake. Forever and ever. Amen."
It was a droll little prayer, but Lois put all her heart
into it. A human listener might have smiled at the
odd turn of the phrases ; but God knew what she meant,
and He never turns away from real prayer. He an-
swered Lois.
How did He answer her? Did He send a strong
angel to lift up the latch of the door ? He might have
done that, you know, as He did for Peter in prison.
But that was not the way He chose in this instance.
What He did was to put a thought into Lois's mind.
She stood silent for a while after she had finished
praying.
" Children," she said, " I have thought of something.
Kitty, you are the lightest. Do you think Emmy and
I could push you up onto the shelf? "
It was not an easy thing to do, for the place was nar-
row ; but at last, with Lois and Emmy " boosting," and
Kitty scrambling, it was accomplished.
" Now, Kitty, put your back against the wall," said
Lois, " and when I say ' one, two, three,' push the door
with your feet as hard as you can, while we push be-
low."
Kitty braced herself, and at the word " three " they
all exerted their utmost strength. One second more,
and oh, joy ! the latch gave way, and the door flew
open. Kitty tumbled from the shelf, the others fell
forward on the floor, they were out! Lois had
bumped her head, and Emmy's shoulder was bruised ;
but what was that ? They were free.
"Let us run, run !." cried Lois, catching Marianne up
206 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
in her arms. " I never want to see this horrible house
again."
So they ran downstairs, and out through the wood-
shed into the open air. Oh, how sweet the sunshine
looked, and the wind felt, after their fear and danger!.
Their mother taught them a little verse next morn-
ing, after they had told her all about their adventure,
and made confession of their fault ; and Lois said it to
herself every day all her life afterward. This is it :
" God is never far away,
God is listening all the day;
When in trouble, when in fear,
The dear Lord is quick to hear ;
Quick to hear a feeble sigh,
Quick to hear an earnest cry."
" I love that hymn," Lois used to say, " and I know
it's true, for when we were in great trouble, shut up in
that little bit of a closet, He heard just as well as if we
had been in church ! " Sunday School Times.
CHAPTER XXIX.
LESSON XXVII. SUBJECT: KINDNESS TO
THE POOR.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psalms 41 : I. Blessed is he that consider-
eth the poor.
Sunday, Proverbs 14 : 21. He that hath mercy on
the poor, happy is he.
Monday, Proverbs 17 : 5. Whoso mocketh the poor,
reproacheth his Maker.
Tuesday, Matthew 10 : 42. And whosoever shall
give to drink unto one of these little ones a cup of cold
water only, in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto
you, he shall in no wise lose his reward.
Wednesday, Matthew 26 : 1 1 . For ye have the poor
always with you.
Thursday, Galatians 2 : 10. Only they would that
we should remember the poor.
Friday, I John 3:18. My little children, let us not
love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in
truth.
Outline. It is hard for children who have nice
homes, warm clothes, and plenty of good food, to un-
derstand what it is to really suffer with cold and hun-
ger. A little boy who was taken from the streets of
208 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
New York and sent to a home in the West, and who
grew up to be a noble man, told me of the life of suffer-
ing he endured in childhood. His father was a drink-
ing man, and often very cruel. The money that he
should have spent for food for his family he spent for
liquor, and often this little boy was so hungry that he
felt as if he should die. When he could stand it no
longer, he and other little fellows as hungry as himself
would agree to tip over someone's apple-stand in the
hope of seizing a little of the fruit in the confusion
that followed. This was a wicked thing to do, but you
can imagine how desperately hungry he was when it
led him to steal. If he had not been sent to the home
of a Christian man in the West, probably he would
have become a criminal of some sort.
There are many ways to show kindness to the poor.
Always give them a pleasant word and a smile, never
wound their feelings in any way, by making fun of
their clothes, or twitting them of their poverty. They
had no choice in the condition of their birth ; everyone
would have preferred better surroundings.
Many people are poor because they are shiftless and
will not work. These do not deserve our aid. Always
be sure to help the deserving poor. Children nowa-
days may do a great deal of benevolent work, for they
can send money to aid City Mission work, fresh air
funds, orphan asylums, etc.
OUR STORY. "A DARLING."
Two gentlemen, friends who had been parted for
years, met in a crowded city thoroughfare. The one
who lived in the city was on his way to meet a press-
"A DA&LING." 209
ing business engagement. After a few expressions of
delight he said :
" Well, I'm off. I'm sorry, but it can't be helped. I
will look for you tomorrow at dinner. Remember,
two o'clock sharp. I'm anxious for you to see my wife
and child."
" Only one? " asked the other.
" Only one," came the answer , tenderly " a daugh-
ter. She's a darling, I do assure you."
And then they parted, the stranger in the city get-
ting into a street car bound for the park, whither he
desired to go.
After a block or two a group of five girls entered the
car. They were all young and evidently belonged to
families of wealth and culture that is, intellectual
culture as they conversed well. Each carried a very
elaborately decorated lunch basket; each was attired
in a very becoming spring suit. Doubtless they were
going to the park for a spring picnic. They seemed
very happy and amiable until the car stopped, this time
letting in a pale-faced girl of about eleven and a sick
boy of four. These children were shabbily dressed, and
upon their faces there were looks of distress mingled
with some expectancy. Were they, too, on their way
to the park ? The gentleman thought so ; so did the
group of girls, for he heard one of them say with a
look of disdain : " I suppose those ragamuffins are on
an excursion, too."
" I shouldn't want to leave my door if I had to look
like that. Would you ? " This from another girl.
" No, indeed ! But there is no accounting for tastes.
I think there ought to be a special line of cars for the
lower classes."
All this conversation went on in a low tone, but the
210 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
gentleman had heard it. Had the child, too? He
glanced at the pale face and saw tears glistening in the
eyes. Then he looked at the group of finely dressed
girls, who had moved as far from the plebeian as the
limits of the car would allow. He was angry. He
longed to tell them that they were vain and heartless
as they drew their costly trappings closer about them,
as if fearful of contact with Poverty's children.
Just then an exclamation, " Why, there's Nettie !
Wonder where she is going?" caused him to look put
upon the corner, where a sweet-faced young girl stood
beckoning to the car-driver. When she entered the
car she was warmly greeted by the five, and they made
room for her beside them. They were profuse in their
exclamations and questions.
" Where are you going ? " asked one.
"Oh, what lovely flowers! Who are they for?"
questioned another.
" I'm on my way to Belle Clark's. She's sick, you
know, and the flowers are for her."
She answered both questions at once, and then,
glancing toward the door of the car, she saw the pale
girl looking wistfully at her. She smiled at the child, a
tender look beaming from her beautiful eyes ; and then,
forgetting that she, too, wore a handsome velvet skirt
and costly jacket, and that her shapely hands were
covered with well-fitting gloves, she left her seat and
crossed over to the little ones. She laid one hand
caressingly on the boy's thin cheek, as she asked inter-
estedly of 'his sister :
" The little boy is sick, is he not ? And he is your
brother, I am sure, he clings so to you ? "
It seemed hard for the girl to answer, but finally she
said :
M DARLING? 211
'"Yes, miss; he is sick. Freddy never has been well.
Yes, miss ; he is my brother. We're goin' to the park
to see if 'twon't make Freddy better."
" I am glad you are going," the young girl replied, in
a low voice meant for no-one's ears except those of the
child addressed.. " I feel sure it will do him good. It
is lovely there, with the spring flowers all in bloom.
But where is your lunch? You ought to have a lunch
after so long a drive."
Over the girl's face came a flush.
"Yes, miss, mebbe we ought to, for Freddy's sake;
but you see we didn't have any lunch to bring. Tim
he's our brother he saved these pennies purpose so
as Freddy could ride to the park and back. I guess
mebbe Freddy'll forget about being hungry when he
gets to the beautiful park."
Were there tears in the lovely girl's eyes as she lis-
tened ? Yes, there certainly were ; and very soon she
asked the girl where they lived,' and wrote the address
down in a tablet, which she took from a beaded bag
upon her arm.
After riding a few blocks the pretty girl left the car,
but she had not left the little ones comfortless. Half
the bouquet of violets and hyacinths was clasped in the
sister's hand, while the sick boy, with radiant face, held
in his hand a precious package, from which he helped
himself now and then, saying to his sister in a jubilant
whisper :
" She said we could eat 'em all every one when
we got to the park. What made her so sweet and good
to us? She didn't call us ragamuffins, and wasn't 'fraid
to have her dress touch ours ; and she called me ' a dear,'
she did. What made her? "
And Sue whispered back:
212 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
"I guess it's 'cause she's beautiful as well as her
clothes beautiful inside, you know."
The gentleman's ears served him well. He heard
Sue's whisper, and thought :
"Yes, the child is right; the lovely young girl is
beautiful inside beautiful in spirit. She is one of the
Lord's own, developing in Christian growth. Bless
her!"
When the park was reached, the five girls hurried out
with laughter and merry talk. Then the gentleman
lifted the little boy in his arms and carried him out of
the car, across the road and into the green, sweet-smell-
ing park, the sister, with heart full of gratitude, follow-
ing. It was he who paid for. a nice ride for them in the
goat-carriage ; he also treated them to oyster soup at
the park restaurant.
Upon his return to the city he was surprised and
gratified to see get into his car the kindly young girl
who had so tenderly remembered "the least of these."
Again he saw her light shine only a cheery word or
two to a poor trembling old woman ; an orange to a
fretful, teething child who was torturing his mother
and everyone else in the car until that orange soothed
his hot gums and his turbulent spirit ; only these little
tender services ; and yet how plainly they stamped her
as the Master's own !
At two o'clock sharp the next day the two gentlemen,
as agreed, met again.
" This is my wife," the host said, proudly introducing
a comely lady ; " and this," as a young girl of fifteen
entered the parlor, "is my daughter Nettie."
" Ah ! " thought the guest as he extended his hand
in cordial greeting, " this is the dear girl whom I met
yesterday in the street car ! I don't wonder her father
- "A DARLING? 213
calls her a darling ! She is a darling, and no mistake,
bless her ! " Ernest Gilmore in Forward.
Read or teach
LITTLE THINGS.
A little child I am indeed,
And little do I know ;
Much care and help I yet shall need,
That I may wiser grow,
If I would ever hope to do
Things great and good and useful too.
But even now I ought to try
To do what good I may ;
God never meant that such as 1
Should only live to play,
And talk, and laugh, and eat, and drink,
And sleep, and wake, and never think.
One gentle word that I may speak,
Or one kind, loving deed,
May, though a trifle poor and weak,
Prove like a tiny seed ;
And who can tell what good may spring
From such a very little thing ?
Selected.
CHAPTER XXX.
LESSON XXVIIL SUBJECT: LOVE YOUR
BIBLES.
Mark and explain these texts:
Saturday, Nehemiah 8:8. So they read in the book,
in the law of God, distinctly, and gave the sense.
To emphasize this, tell the story of the little girl
who went to church where the minister did not speak
distinctly. He gave for his text, " Behold, a greater
than Solomon is here," but the little one said on re-
turning home, that the minister's text was, " Hold a
grater to Solomon's ear." You see he did not give the
sense, as the Bible recommended him to do.
Sunday, Isaiah 34 : 16. Seek ye out of the book of
the Lord and read.
v
Monday, John 2 : 22. They believed the scriptures.
Tuesday, John 5 : 39. Search the scriptures.
Wednesday, John 10 : 35. The scripture cannot be
broken.
Thursday, Acts 17 : II. They received the word
with all readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures
daily.
Friday, Revelation 22 : 9. Keep the sayings of this
book.
Outline. Did you know, children, that of all the
books that have ever been written, the Bible is by far
LOVE TOUR BIBLES. 215
the best. Its poetry has never been surpassed in grand-
eur; its prophecies have been wonderfully fulfilled.
The account that it gives of the life of Jesus and its
promises of future happiness make it the most valua-
ble book in the world. It is strange that, if you read it
a hundred times, every fresh reading will bring "out new
beauties. Can you say that of other bpoks ? The
power of one little verse, even, is wonderful, for it is
able to keep a person from wrong-doing. These little
verses seem like guide-boards on the roadside, helping
those who read to keep in the right path. Do not
fail to learn all you are able, for you cannot tell the
good turn it may serve you.
Someone tells the story of a little boy whose mother
taught him this verse : " Thou God seest me." Years
after, when he was tempted to take some money that
was not his, he seemed to hear his mother's words ring-
ing in his ears, " Remember, Thou God seest me ! " He
overcame the temptation, and was saved from the sin
by that little text of four words.
Another child told her drunken father that Jesus had
said : "He that cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast
out," and this thought gave courage and hope to the
fallen man, and enabled him to begin a new life.
A knowledge of the Bible will be invaluable later
in life, if we are called to the bedside of the dying.
How many have passed over the dark waters of death
soothed by the melody of the twenty-third Psalm !
Learn to repeat
" Holy Bible ! Book divine !
Precious treasure ! Thou art mine !
Mine to tell me whence I came,
Mine to teach me what I am,
216 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Mine to chide me when I rove,
Mine to show a Saviour's love,
Mine to feed a loving faith,
Mine to triumph over death !
Oh, thou precious book divine !
Precious treasure ! Thou art mine !'
OUR STORY: HOW MIRIAM LEARNED TO LOVE
THE BIBLE.
BY MARY E. SWEETSEK.
It was Sunday afternoon. Mr. King and his family
had been sitting during the lovely summer twilight in
the back porch, enjoying the delicate purple light of
the setting sun on the mountains near by, and capping
Bible verses concerning the "everlasting hills." One
by one all but Aunt Agnes and little Miriam, who was
sitting on a stool at her feet, had re-entered the house.
"Auntie," said Miriam, in a pleading, troubled
tone, " I do not love the Bible. Miss Farwell said in
Sabbath school today that it would teach, comfort and
warn us. She made us repeat those three words so
many times that I could not help remembering them.
I don't see as it does me any good, and I hate to learn
so many verses as she gives us. But I cannot go to
heaven if I do not love God's Book, can I ? "
" I am sure, Miriam," said auntie, tenderly smooth-
ing the anxious brow, "you will prize the Bible when
you understand how to use it in your everyday life.
Your mother said, before she went away> that the Bible
did more to rest and quiet her nerves than medicine.
Auntie finds much comfort in it, and she will try this
week and help her little niece to realize that it is the
LEARNING TO LOVE THE BIBLE. 217
voice of her loving heavenly Father speaking directly
to her."
Two hours later, as Aunt Agnes sat reading in her
room, Miriam called in a distressed tone from the ad-
joining chamber: "Please come, auntie."
As her aunt sat down by the bed, Miriam grasped
her hand tightly, saying : "Oh, Aunt Agnes, I was so
frightened. I thought you were all asleep and I was
alone awake, and it was so dark."
" * What time I am afraid I will trust in Thee.' That
is a Bible verse, Miriam, and it is good to trust in God,
because His Word tells us that ' He shall neither slum-
ber nor sleep,' and that 'the darkness and the light are
both alike to Him.' Listen to this verse : * I will both
lay me down in peace, and sleep ; for Thou, Lord, only
makest me dwell in safety.' He can take care of you
better than auntie. Are you not glad He sent you
in those comforting words?"
With a smile, as if she felt the protection of the
Saviour's arms about her, Miriam closed her eyes and
in a moment was sound asleep.
Washing morning was rather trying to the King
family, for the temper of the maid of all work, though
none of the sweetest at any time, was then ruffled to
such a degree that the only prudence was in keeping at
a safe distance from her. The children, especially the
boys, delighted in teasing her; and this particular
Monday morning they had made frequent visits to the
open window in front of which her washtub stood (for
they were forbidden to enter the kitchen), and shouted
into her unwilling ear such couplets as
" Give us the string from your hair
For the line on. which clothes are to air.
218 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
The hook of your nose will secure
The garments with firmness, I'm sure."
" The fire of your eye, and the flame of your cheek,
Will heat all the water there is in the creek.
It is kindled by love of the children so kind,
Who by such cheering ditties enliven the mind."
Of course it was very foolish for Bridget to care
for this jesting, but she was annoyed, and they
knew it.
Aunt Agnes called to them from the back porch.
They saw the reproof in their auntie's face, and quickly
said:
" We haven't done anything to her ; we didn't hide
her soap once."
" Here is a warning for you from God's book," said
Aunt Agnes, quietly. "Think of it as you walk to
school: 'Every idle word that men shall speak, they
shall give account thereof in the day of judgment.' "
Thursday afternoon, when Aunt Agnes came home
from a shopping expedition, she found Miriam curled
in a little heap on one corner of the sofa in the sitting-
room, crying as if her heart would break.
"I don't care auntie," she gasped, between her
sobs, " I will not forgive her any more. I don't think
I ought to. She's too mean, and I've said 'yes' when
she begged my pardon time and time and time again,
and this afternoon I said 'no,' and I meant it. I'll let
her see she can't be bothering me forever. She
rubbed out all the sums on my slate, just as I had
finished them to take them into the class. She said
she didn't mean to rub out but two or three figures,
just for fun, but she'd better be careful." -
"Christ teaches 'to forgive seventy times seven.'
Have you said 'yes' as many times as that? And I
LEARNING TO LOVE THE BIBLE. 219
think He means we are never to be unwilling to
forgive. Amy is careless, and thoughtless, but she
does not intend to be unkind. She will have a hard
time in life before she is entirely cured of her fault."
" Yes, of course, you take her part instead of mine ;
everybody does. She has the very loveliest way of
saying ' forgive me,' so that the girls look as if they
thought I was the one who was to blame, and nobody
pities me. Oh, dear ! Oh, dear !"
"Papa pities his little girl, whatever the trouble
may be," said her father, as that moment he passed
hastily through the room to speak with someone who
was waiting for him in the hall.
"And 'like as a father pitieth his children, so the
Lord pitieth them that fear Him," said Aunt Agnes,
softly, bending her head to kiss the flushed and tear-
stained cheek. Gradually the sobs ceased, and at last,
as Miriam looked up and tried to smile, her brother
Robert came into the room ; but with such a face !
His forehead was more wrinkled than James Allen's,
and he was the oldest man in town - over ninety. The
corners of his mouth looked as fixed in their downward
course as if they were frozen stiff, and the swelling of
his lips was most alarming.
"I should think he needed a Bible verse," said
Miriam, half in fun and half in earnest.
" It is father who needs scripture," growled Robert,
with a chuckle. " I've got ' Obey your parents,'
thoroughly into my head. He should be told to do
unto others as he would that his father should do unto
him. He's too fussy. Just as though there were any
harm in sliding down Goff's hill because it is called a
public road, and once in ten years, in the middle of
summer, perhaps somebody drives an ox team over it !
220 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
All the boys slide there ; even Tom Bennett, whose
father is one of the selectmen. And now when I want
to join the 'Lightning Express Club,' father objects
because the principal rendezvous next winter is to be
Goff's hill. The Bible don't say anything about such
things, anyway, does it, auntie?"
" The same book which teaches a boy to honor his
father and mother, directs also that rulers and their
laws should be obeyed."
"Pshaw!" exclaimed Robert, hastily beating a re-
treat.
Sunday night again found Aunt Agnes and Miriam
sitting during the gathering darkness on the pleasant
porch. The incidents I have related were by no
means the only ones that week when Miriam had been
taught, comforted or warned by a scripture text.
Once or twice she herself had been able to apply a
verse from the scanty store in her memory, and had
been particularly pleased.
" I must tell you, because it troubles me so," began
Miriam, hanging her head low, " I suppose it is very
wicked, but though I do think I love Jesus some, He
was so good to leave His beautiful home and live here,
and die, too, so I might go to heaven, yet I don't feel as
if I could be happy always only praising Him. I can't
sing a bit, and father says it is no use, I never can
learn to play well on the piano. I think it will be very
stupid holding a harp and listening to the others, and
I don't like music very well, any, way. I like to play
around. I wish the Bible told us they did something
else there."
"And it does, darling," said auntie, brightly. "It
speaks of boys and girls playing in the streets thereof."
" Oh ! I am so glad. I had no idea the Bible told
LEARNING TO LOVE THE BIBLE. 221
about so many things. I mean to keep learning and
learning verses till I know as many as you do."
"And even more, I hope. I do not know as many
as I wish I did. You see, Miriam, you must use God's
Word if you would prize and love it." The Christian
at Work.
CHAPTER XXXI.
LESSON XXIX. SUBJECT: THE KIND OF
CHILD JESUS LOVES.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psalms 1 19 : 30. I have chosen the way of
truth. (A truthful child.)
Sunday, Isaiah 41 : 6. They helped every one his
neighbor. (Unselfish child.)
Monday, Romans 12 : 10. Be kindly affectioned one
to another. (Affectionate child.)
Tuesday, Romans 12 : 17. Provide things honest in
the sight of all men. (Honest child.)
Wednesday, II Corinthians 9 : 7. God loveth a
cheerful giver. (Generous child.)
Thursday, Ephesians 6 : I. Children, obey your
parents in the Lord, for this is right. (Obedient child.)
Friday, Hebrews 13 : 5. Be content with such things
as ye have. (Contented child.)
Outline. Jesus was very fond of children. When
He planned the work for His disciples, He never for-
got about the little ones. When He said : " Feed my
sheep," He said also, Feed my lambs." The disciples,
some of them, did not like children, and they wanted
to drive them away from Jesus, but He did not allow it.
Read Luke 18 : 15-18. He told the disciples they
must become as little children ; but when He set up a
SUCH A COMFORT. 223
child for an example to them, I am sure He had in mind
some pure innocent little one whose heart was as yet
unhardened by sin. He had no thought of such chil-
dren as we frequently see at the present day, who are
running over with selfishness, vanity and impertinence.
Lovely traits, such as gentleness, obedience, truthful-
ness, etc., seem to require cultivation, while the un-
lovely ones grow by nature and need no encouragement.
Weeds are everywhere, but flowers spring up usually
only where the ground is Cultivated. Try to become
just such a child as Jesus would love, and strive to act
so well that if He were here on earth, He could say
of you, " Suffer the little ones to come unto me, and
forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom of Heaven.
Learn this little verse and say every day with Tr our
prayers :
I will try to be good, and do what is right,
And always be cheerful, and happy, and bright.
OUR STORY. SUCH A COMFORT.
BY MRS. M. E. SANGSTER.
" All the Richter girls are clever except Kitty," said
Mrs. Simpson, as she stood beside Ella Raeburn, pinch-
ing here, snipping there, and, with her mouth full of
pins, fitting Ella's wedding gown. It was a wonder
she could talk, under the circumstances, but, as every-
body knew, nothing short of the lockjaw could have
quite stopped the flow of Mrs. Simpson's conversa-
tion.
" Yes, my dear," she went on, " they are all real smart,
except Kitty. Mame, she's a master-hand at pickles
and preserves; Loisy's just splendid at the piano, and
224 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Clara took every prize there was when she was at
school. But that little^ brown-eyed Kitty isn't good for
a thing in the world, except to help other folks."
Ella gave Mrs. Simpson's arm a sharp nudge. Her
back was to the door, and she did not see, as startled
Ella did, a little figure in a blue-checked gingham dress,
with a white apron and a broad-brimmed hat, standing
on the lilac-shaded porch, a basket of roses in her
hands.
Had Kitty heard the criticism of the free-spoken
dressmaker? Perhaps; and perhaps not. If her rosy
cheeks were a trifle redder than usual, it might have
been the walk in the sun that made them so. If her
eyes were bright and wide open, that was nothing new
Kitty Richter always looked you straight in the face,
and she had beautiful eyes.
Mrs. Simpson wished she had not spoken so loud,
and Ella felt embarrassed, but Kitty came in with a
very cheerful good morning. *
" We have so many roses that I felt as if we ought
to share them with our friends," she said simply. " So
I brought some over for your grandma. May I go up
to her room?"
" Of course," said Ella. " Grandma is rather neg-
lected in these days. She'll be glad of a visitor."
In the stir of preparation for the first wedding in the
family, grandma was indeed a little neglected. She was
feeling very lonely as she sat by herself in her chair by
the window, her knitting on a stand, her old worn hands
folded on her lap. Nobody had come near her since
morning, and she was too feeble to go about the house,
as she had been used to doing in her active days. It is
very hard for an aged person to realize that others can
do without her that in the world where she was once
SUCH A COMFORT. 225
of importance she has no longer any particular work to
do.
" I dor't feel as if I could stand it much longer,"
the poor tired old lady was saying to herself,
when, after a soft tap at the door, Kitty Richter
came in with her roses. She brought a perfect
sheaf of sunshine. The roses flooded the room with
fragrance.
" Let me have them in my hands, child ! " exclaimed
the flower-loving woman, touching the beautiful petals
tenderly.
" Beck Lee, your grandma, Kitty, that's been dead
these twenty years, planted the white rose-bush by your
sitting-room window, and I was there the day she did it.
My ! how time flies ! That's right, dearie ! Put them
in the old china bowl, and I'll have them where I can
see them and smell them all day. Roses are company
when they bring old times to mind."
Kitty was stepping lightly about, dusting, arranging,
removing the disorderly look which had worried grand-
ma's soul. She brought the old lady a clean cap and
kerchief, brushed the thick gray hair, and fastened it in
a comfortable knot, finally said good-bye, with a prom-
ise of looking in tomorrow, after having told all the
good news of the village.
" That's a dear child," said Grandma Raeburn as she
began to knit, quite cheered by this whiff from the out-
side world. " May God bless her ! She's not too busy
to look after an old body like me."
Kitty Richter went her way homeward with a little
ache in her heart. So that was what people thought
of her. She wasn't particularly a credit to her family.
Well, what of it? She fought with the discontented,
hurt feeling, which for the moment she could not help,
226 ATTRACTrVE TRUTHS.
and chided herself for having it. Was she sorry that
the others were more gifted than herself ?
" Kitty Richter, you ought to be ashamed," she said.
"Are you envying Clara and Lou, your own sisters?
That cannot please the Master."
In her energy she had spoken the last words aloud, and
they were overheard by Rupert Bacon, a boy passing
her on his way to the postoffice. Some friends of his
had been urging him to join them on an excursion the
next day, but his father was short-handed in the field,
and needed him. Still, being a very unselfish father,
Mr. Bacon had consented that Rupert should go. Ru-
pert's conscience was not quite easy, however, and
Kitty's little sentence was enough to decide him to stay
at home and do his duty.
Unconscious of the good she had done, the little
maiden tripped along, and entered her own home, to
find the notable Mary, Mame as Mrs. Simpson called
her, laid up with one of her worst sick headaches.
" Mary can never take things moderately," complained
Mrs. Richter. " She crowds two days' work into one,
and then has a spell of illness. Your Uncle Lem's at
the barn with father, Kitty, and I must see to getting
tea. Louisa won't sit with Mary. She's provoked
because she's got to give up practicing on account of
this headache. Seems as though everything was con-
trary some days."
" Never mind, mother. It will all be right by and
by," said Kitty, soothingly. " I'll take care of Mary,
and you can have an easy tea. There's half of that
jelly cake in the pantry, and Aunt Susy sent over
fresh cottage cheese this morning! I put it in the
buttery, and never thought to tell you until this
moment."
SUCH A COMFORT. 227
"What a comfort you are, my darling!" said the
mother, sitting down to rest for a moment.
Mrs. Richter was proud of her three elder girls, proud
of Mary's housewifery, of Louisa's music, of Clara's
education, but her little Kitty had never aroused in her
that special feeling. With others, she had taken Kitty's
quiet lovingness for granted, and been a little sorry
that she could boast neither of her bread, her music,
nor her French. As though a talent for ministry were
not one of the very best talents, after all !
Our little Kitty, meanwhile, followed her rule of
doing what would please the Master. She had a story-
book in her room, one of Pansy's latest, and she had
left off at a very interesting place. But she said noth-
ing about it, as she darkened Mary's room, kept hot
water bandages on her aching head, and watched beside
the sufferer until she fell asleep.
"Sleep is the best medicine for poor Mary," said
Kitty, stealing quietly away.
She was on her way to her room when, " Tea is ready,
daughter," said her father's voice ; and the brown, sun-
tanned man, with the grizzly hair and beard, waited to
pat her golden head.
" Lem," he said to his brother, " this is our baby.
The rest, somehow, have grown too big for father's pet-
ting, but Kitty stays by me still."
" Her Aunt Emily was saying the other day that
Kitty Richter was such a comfort to her mother," said
grave Uncle Lem, who was a man of few words.
Kitty sat in her little room that night, after reading
her New Testament and saying her prayers, and looked
out over the farmstead. The full moon silvered the
brook, and made a track of light in the lane. The lilac
fragrance drifted up from the dewy plumes beneath her
228 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
window. Now and then a bird, dreaming of day-dawn,
stirred in the nest that was hidden somewhere, and
uttered a sleepy note. It came very sweetly into Kitty's
heart that God was keeping His great world in safety
flowers, birds, people. Herself, small as she was, had
a share in the loving care of the great God. There
wasn't so very much for her to do, that she knew of ;
but she resolved every day to do the little she could
with all her might.
Ella Raeburn, on the eve of her marriage, a few days
after, was talking with her old grandmother.
" I tell you, Ella," said the latter, " if it hadn't 'a'
been for Kitty Richter, these days latterly, I would
have felt like giving up. She's been such a comfort ! "
The Congregationalist.
CHAPTER XXXII.
LESSON XXX. SUBJECT: HONESTY.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Exodus 20 : 15. Thou shalt not steal.
Sunday, Zechariah 5:3. Every one that stealeth
shall be cut off.
Monday, Romans 12 : 17. Provide things honest in
the sight of all men.
Tuesday, II Corinthians 8:21. Providing for honest
things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in
the sight of men.
Wednesday, II Corinthians 13 : 7. Do that which is
honest.
Thursday, I Thessalonians 4 : 12. Walk honestly.
Friday, Hebrews 13 : 1 8. Pray for us, for we trust
we have a good conscience, in all things willing to live
honestly.
Outline. A great many people do not really know
what honesty is. They go into grocery and candy
stores, and while they are purchasing their goods, they
eat up, frequently, nearly as much as they buy. They
do not call this stealing, but it really is, for stealing is
taking that which belongs to another, and the things
they eat do not belong to them until they have paid
for them. If the owner invites you to take a taste, in
order to tempt you to buy, that is right, but any other
230 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
way of treating yourself is very wrong. Why should
you sample candies, nuts, white grapes, etc., any more
than thread, needles, buttons and pins. You would
soon see a policeman coming after you, if you carried
out your grocery principles in a dry goods store. There
was once a man who had a way of helping himself free-
ly to raisins, and while his parcels were being done up
he would eat a handful or two with the greatest relish.
The store-keeper stood it for awhile, and then became
so exasperated that he determined to be even with
the man. He therefore opened a small box of raisins,
and placed it on the counter whenever the man
appeared. No-one else was allowed to take from it.
When the box was empty, he charged it on the man's
bill. In a rage the man came to the store, declaring that
he had never purchased a box of raisins. You can imag-
ine his chagrin when he learned the facts of the case.
Many good people, who would shrink from most
forms of dishonesty, evade car fare for their children,
when of proper age ; borrow books and never return
them ; neglect to pay their debts, and do many other
things, all of which partake of the nature of stealing.
Children, too, break windows and run, cheat at school,
help themselves to odd change that is lying about, and
fail to see that these dishonest actions are perhaps the
first steps taken toward the jail. Strictly honest men
are rare, as business life will show, and too high a
standard for honesty cannot be set, if we hope for
better things in the future.
"A little theft, a small deceit,
Too often leads to more ;
' Tis hard at first, but tempts the feet
As through an open door.
TEDDT^S BOOK. 231
Just as the broadest rivers run
From small and distant springs,
The greatest crimes that men have done
Have grown from little things."
OUR STORY. TEDDY'S BOOK.
Something about it struck Teddy very forcibly I '
am not sure whether it was the text itself or the min-
ister's reading it the second time in a very earnest man-
ner. He was a new minister, and was preaching to the
children this morning.
His text was: "And another book was opened,
which is the book of life," and, as I say, he read it
over twice.
The book of life, the book of each one of our lives.
Do you ever think of that book, children, and what are
you writing in it ? Every morning you start with a
fresh page, and at night what do find written there
temptations met and overcome, kind words spoken,
little acts of helpfulness performed ? Or is it a record
of temptations yielded to, cross and fretful words, and
no kind actions? Think of it, children, when you are
tempted to do what is wrong, that it will be written in
your book of life, and at that last great day it will be
opened and read.
Teddy sat at the end of the seat that Sunday, and
was just wondering if he could possibly snap an apple-
seed he had some in his pocket at Joe Peters with-
out Sadie's seeing it, when, as I said, something, either
in the text itself or the reading of it, caught his atten-
tion. It was such a thoroughly new idea, he writing a
book one that would be opened and read on that
232 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
awful day. On the whole he did not like the idea, cer-
tainly not if everything was put in it, was his decision,
as he recalled some of the many things he had done
"just for fun." Then he tried to think of something
he had done during the past week that he should like
to see in his book ; but he failed to recall anything,
unless it was that he carried poor Mrs. Kent a basket
of apples. "Wouldn't 'a' done it, though, only mam-
ma made me," he was obliged to confess to himself, just
as he had decided that that was quite a meritorious
deed.
" I say, mother," he asked anxiously, when he reached
home at noon, " the minister said God puts everything
we do down in. a book; do you believe he does? May-
be He don't see everything, you know."
"Oh, yes, he does, Teddy every single thing. We
cannot hide even our thoughts from God. So we should
be very, very careful, even of them," replied mamma,
smoothing his rumpled curls lovingly.
" Well, then, I guess folks forget about it, don't they ?
Or else maybe they don't know."
" I think we all forget sometimes, Teddy ; but mam-
ma wants her little son to remember that God sees
him always, wherever he goes, or whatever he does ;
will you ? "
" I'll try," said Teddy, with an unusually grave look
in his brown eyes.
Just then the dinner-bell rang. Teddy went down-
stairs, and being very hungry, forgot all about the ser-
mon, his book and all, until the next afternoon in the
spelling-class at school.
Now, Teddy did not like spelling. In fact, he was
not over-fond of study of any description, but spelling
was his particular aversion. He almost invariably
TEDDT'S BOOK. 233
failed, and this very afternoon Miss Westwood made a
rule that all who failed must remain half an hour after
school. Teddy heard it in dismay. It was splendid
skating down the river, the first. they had had this win-
ter, and they were all going down directly from school.
For once he was utterly oblivious of everything around
him ; he never lifted his eyes from his book after Miss
Westwood said that, until the class was called.
But it was all in vain ; the very first word that came
to him was " believe," and he could not remember
whether it was " ei " or " ie." He hesitated, grew red
in the face, and was just going to say "leive,"when
Miss Westwood was called to the door.
" Ahem ! " said someone softly.
Teddy looked around, and there was Will Adams,
holding up his slate with " ie " in great big letters on
it.
Teddy felt as though a mountain was lifted off his
shoulders, for he was quite sure of the rest of the les-
son. Then it was that he remembered yesterday's ser-
mon, and his promise and the words of the text ; it all
flashed through his mind in an instant. Suppose he
were to spell the word as Will had written it for him,
which was not the way he would have spelled it him-
self, how would it look in that book ? But then, to
think of having to stay in when all the rest were hav-
ing such sport, and his new skates just aching to be
used. What should he do ?
It seemed to him that it was all of half an hour be-
fore Miss Westwood closed the door and resumed the
lesson, though it was really but a few moments.
"Well, Teddy, how is it?" she said.
Teddy felt positive that every one in the room must
hear his heart beat, it thumped away so loudly. .
234 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
" B-e b-e-1 " What should he say ?
God sees us always ; Whatever we do is written
down in our book of life. Remember that, children,
when you are tempted' to do wrong; think how it
will look in your book.
" E-i-v-e," he said, hurriedly.
Will Adams looked up in blank astonishment.
" Couldn't you read it on my slate ? " he asked after
school.
"Yes," replied Teddy coloring ; but you see I didn't
want to write a cheat in my book." Sunday School
Times.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
LESSON XXXL SUBJECT: CHRIST OUR
PATTERN.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psalms 143 : 10. Teach me to do thy
will. '
Sunday, Matthew 4 : 19. Follow me.
Monday, John 5 : 35. He was a burning and a shin-
ing light.
Tuesday, John 10 : 4. He goeth before them and
the sheep follow him.
Wednesday, John 12 : 26. If any man serve me, let
him follow me.
Thursday, Colossians 3 : 17. Do all in the name of
the Lord Jesus.
Friday, I Peter 2 : 21. Christ also suffered for us,
leaving as an example.
Outline. Christ is the only person who has ever
lived of whom it can be said that " He was without
sin." It is because He was perfect that we can take
Him for our pattern. Think what a difficult life He had
to lead, for we are told in the Bible that He was
tempted like as we are. Try, dear children, just for one
day, to set a perfect example ; be forgiving, even to
your enemies; be patient, humble, sympathetic, help-
ful to everyone ; be obedient, prayerful, careful not to
236 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
offend in word or deed ; in fact, try to do all that Christ
has taught, and see what a difficult thing it is to be a
perfect pattern.
When an artist wishes to make a beautiful picture,
he searches everywhere for a lovely model. He tries
to find some person as perfect in face and form as
possible. If he is at last successful, and procures a
person of extreme loveliness, next he studies every line
and feature, until he has become so familiar with them
that he can accurately transfer it to the canvas. It is
by thus patiently studying, day after day, that he hopes
to succeed ; even so, if we are to imitate the lovely
character of Christ, we must keep Him continually be-
fore us, and never cease in our efforts to be like Him.
OUR STORY. "BE THOU MY PATTERN."
BY ROSE TERRY COOKE.
Nobody could say Ann Holmes was a fool ; she was
only "kinder simple," "a leetle wantin' in the uppers,"
was the severest judgment of the village.
" I tell ye," said Uncle Isr'el Barnes, " Ann ain't no-
body's fool ! She's got it in her, all on't, same as a jug's
got m'lasses ; but it treekles out real slow, like m'lasses
in winter time, only it's always an' f 'rever winter to her
house. He! he! he!"
Nobody cared to answer his cheery cackle of defiance,
for really Ann Holmes was the staple amusement of
Scranton people. She was a tall, gaunt old maid, who
lived on a farm just put of Scranton, and did her duty
there as earnestly as any saint, though that duty was
by no means saintly in the usual understanding of the
word. Ann waited on her bedridden mother with un-
failing patience and tenderness, did the cppking, wash-
THO U MT PA TTERN? 237
ing and sewing, the year round, for their small house-
hold ; and half the year, while her old father was " laid
up with the rheumatiz," took care of horse and cow,
shoveled paths, chopped wood, and put in coal into the
bin. She was a member of the church in Scranton
which was nearest the farm ; for the long village strag-
gled three miles on the brook that turned its factories,
and had more churches than its population could really
respectably fill.
Nobody could say Ann Holmes was intellectual;
everybody knew she was devout. There was never a
weekly prayer meeting she did not attend, nor was she
ever absent from the Bible class, where she sat with her
mouth and eyes wide open, drinking in spiritual instruc-
tion, and receiving only that which was true and prac-
tical, with the sort of selective instinct that leads a bee
-only to honey-bearing blossoms.
She always looked up to the minister, whoever he
might be, as the Israelites looked to their high priest,
or Catholics to the Pope. In virtue of his office the
incumbent was to her more than man something holy,
infallible, to be reverenced and served ; a state of things
very agreeable to the minister, no doubt, if it could
have been shared by the majority of his people, but not
especially conducive to his growth in humility or
grace of any kind. Ann raised chickens and brought
the best of the flock always to her " pasture," as she
would call the pastor ; she gathered her best grapes, her
nicest apples, her earliest flowers, for the parsonage;
and uplifted her odd, feeble voice in his praise every-
where she went.
There came a time in Scranton when the church
seemed to awake from its dull routine and breathe a
new life ; a time when its meetings were crowded, when
238 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
prayer was fervent, and praise no longer relegated to a
choir of ill-mannered and irreverent young people, but
was the warm utterance of the people's hearts in sacred
song. It was a day of rejoicing for Ann, who felt
keenly and enjoyed deeply the touch of human sympa-
thy which reached her then as never before. Even the
beloved minister spoke to her with kind voice and cor-
dial greetings every Sunday, though previously he had
rather ignored her beaming face, always waiting for him
at the door of the church, and sent her home meek and
humiliated by a consciousness of her own lowliness
and a sense of his lofty position.
One night, at the weekly prayer meeting, Parson Platt
gave out the beautiful hymn, known far and wide in the
church, beginning,
" My dear Redeemer and my Lord,
I read my duty in Thy Word."
And, as he read the concluding line, he said, in a voice
thrilled with emotion :
" Dear friends, when you read this last verse, think
what it means. Take it as a pledge for your future
lives :
" Be Thou my pattern ! let me bear
More of Thy gracious image here."
This, and this only, is Christianity ; to take Christ for
our daily example ; to be like Him in all things, or to
strive for such likeness. Do not sing this verse unless
you mean here and now to pledge yourself to be like
Him, as far as you can."
But everybody did sing it! some with real fervor,
some with humble resolve ; all with a general intention
to be what they said a sort of sympathetic excitement
of feeling, honest for the time, but to wither in the
"BE THOU MT PATTERN? 239
next day's sun, or be overgrown with thorns and
briers.
Ann took the word into a good and honest heart.
She had always tried to do right since she joined the
church, but never with a distinct consciousness of effort
to be like the Master. After awhile the revival fervor
died out and men lapsed back into their carelessness
and Ann saw much that grieved her earnest spirit.
One day she went down to the village to the store of
Mr. Minor, a member of Parson Peck's church, to buy
some calico. He was very busy, so she had to wait,
and sauntered along by the counters, staring at the
goods, till at last she reached the other end of the store,
where the room turned sharply into a sort of annex
behind, used for groceries and vegetables. Mr. Minor
did not notice her as she stood by a tall pile of blank-
ets, but went on measuring out potatoes from a barrel,
heaping his basket high as he went on, till the last
showed but little less than half it should have meas-
ured.
"Here Perkins!" he called out to a man trying on
some boots, " these here potatoes don't hold out full
measure. I shan't pay ye for two 'n a half bushel ;
tain't greatly more'n two."
" The land's sakes ! " exclaimed the old farmer.
" Why, ain't you mistook ? They was maysured with
legal maysure, an' I done it myself ! "
"Well, look here" and the store-keeper held out
to him the basket with scarce a peck in th bottom
"there's what's left after two bushel."
" Beats all ! They must ha' jolted out a-comin'."
So he took his pay quietly, but put down the boots and
went out.
As he shut the door Minor turned to a clerk, who
240 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
was putting up certain parcels, " Jim, fetch Squire
Clark's barrel 't he left here for potatoes."
The barrel was handed in from the shed, and Mr.
Minor proceeded to fill it. This time he measured the
vegetables in a wooden half bushel, evened them on
top, and after the fifth time of filling and emptying
there still remained at least half a peck on the floor,
which he gathered up, set aside, and proceeded to head
the barrel for conveyance to Squire Clark's house, four
miles down the road, for use as seed, the potatoes be-
ing a new and rare kind.
Ann Holmes stared at him with wide eyes, and
stepped forward. " Say, Mr. Minor," she said sorrow-
fully, " do you think the Lord would ha' measured
potatees two ways? Didn't you sing
" ' Be thou my pattern ' ? "
The man's face blazed, " Look here," he said, an-
grily, " I don t wan't you spying 'round my store, you
fool ! You mind your own business, and I'll mind
mine ! "
" But you sung it ?" she said.
" Oh, get out ! I don't want such folks as you
talkin' round."
Ann obeyed. She went home sadly, ignorant of
offense, sure of good intent. But still the burden of
the hymn dwelt in her with that persistence that never
belongs to the " many sided," but makes the owner
of one talent far more apt to be faithful to his trust
than the owner of ten.
Her next utterance was in a sewing society of the
church, where, as usual, tongues were busier than
fingers, and gossip crept about like wasps smelling of
honey, but stinging bitterly. Ann stitched away at the
"BE THOU MT PATTERN"
long seam which had been given her, and held her
peace ; but presently her ears were startled by a familiar
name. Mrs. Jakeway, a respectable woman, and a
woman rather prominent at social church meetings,
was denouncing a certain John Sanford, Ann's nearest
neighbor.
" I'm real sure," she said, " that he's broke his pledge,
I see him last Saturday night goin' home with a jug,
a-sneakin' round by the track, too."
" Well," said Mrs. Marble, always ready to take the
other side, good or bad, "how d'ye know but what
'twas m'lasses ? " . .
"They don't sell no groceries to the drug store,
Amandy Marble ; but they do sell sperrit, and lots of
it."
" He don't look as though he'd been goin' it
again, not a mite," suggested Miss Susan Squires, who
was truly a charitable soul.
" Well, I bet he has ! " retorted Miss Jakeway. " I
don't b'lieve in his reformin', not a mite."
Ann looked at her, laid down her seam, and put out
her bony hand on the speaker's arm.
" Oh, Mis' Jakeway, do ye think the Lord would ha'
talked like that about the poor feller? Don't ye rek-
'lect how we sung,
" ' Be Thou my pattern ' ? "
An odd silence fell on the chatter. Mrs. Jakeway
pushed back her chair.
" Law, Ann Holmes ! how you talk ! I don't set up
to be so everlastin' pious as you be. You hush up ! "
Ann shrank back into herself with a piteous dull con-
sciousness of being hurt somewhere. Her arrow had
not hit the mark at which she aimed. She did not
242 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
know that it had pierced elsewhere that another heart
had felt its sting, and thereafter obeyed the warning ;
but Mrs. Marble, " contrary " as she was, had a curious
candor in her nature, and accepted what was not meant
for her. She never forgot after that day to try and
follow the great Example, though it was afar off too
often.
It was some time before Ann forgot this rebuff. She
was not distinctly conscious of its weight, but, like a
hurt animal, she crept into her own corner till healing
came. Nor did she forget her lesson in the hymn. It
happened, in the course of the summer, that her father
sent her down to the Scranton Bank to get his divi-
dend on five shares of stock he owned in the almost
extinct Hoosic road. John Holmes had spent all the
money he had laid up in a long life on these shares, and
the road had turned out a failure, but still paid minute
dividends, dwindling yearly. As Ann stood by the
counter, waiting for her money, there came out of the
inner room an old man, his face full of pain, his eyes
dim with the pitiful tears of age and despair; and be-
hind him, bland and smiling, the president of the bank,
Mr. Simmons. Ann remembered him well at that
never-forgotten prayer meeting. He it was who stood
by the pastor all the benches being full, he had shared
the seat behind the pulpit and uplifted his deep voice
ardently in the consecrating hymn. Now what he said
was, " It's no use, Mr. Baker ; we can't wait another day.
No, sir!"
" But my security's good, squire ; you've got hold of
the hull thing, mill an' house and all, mor'n enough ;
and if I could tide it over "
" Can't be done ; sell out and pay up, sir ; that's our
last word."
"BE THOU MT PATTERN." 243
A real spasm of anguish wrung the honest old face.
" Lord, help me ! " he ejaculated, in a hoarse whisper.
Ann's heart burned within her. She stepped up to
the prosperous, popular, powerful Squire Simmons, laid
her lean, hard hand on his sleeve, and looked into his
cruel face with reproachful eyes, " Do you think the
Lord Jesus would speak like that to a poor man ? Don't
you remember how you sung,
" ' Be Thou my pattern ' ? "
Mr. Simmons turned red. Before he could speak the
old miller looked up,
"Tain't no use, gal. He don't drive no money-
changers out of the Temple in these days. Religion's
gone under ; it don't mean nothin' to nobody ; it's
money, money, money makes the old mare trot ! There's
more'n one golden calf for th' Israelites today ; and the'
ain't no Moses to spoil 'em." He gave a dull laugh,
more dreadful than his tears, and left the bank.
" You'd better go home ! " said Mr, Simmons to Ann,
in a tone that left her no choice. She took the money
she had waited for, and went home cast down. But
she had left a thorn behind her. Mr. Simmons was a
crosser man that day than even his staff of clerks had
ever seen him ; and when he got home he told his wife
he was too tired to have family prayers. But he sold
up Mr. Baker the next week, and invested his recovered
loan where he got more interest on the money. Busi-
ness was business, and religion, religion ; he didn't like
to mix things.
Yet Ann, for all her honest faith, did not escape the
reward in this world of faithful honesty. She cast her
pearls before swine, and received her rending. Some
weeks after her speech to Mr. Simmons, she was pass-
244 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
ing by a well-known saloon, when the proprietor of the
clean, bright, pleasant web he had spread to do his mas-
ter's work in, came out of the door to beckon in a man
whom Ann well knew, her next neighbor, the very re-
forming John Sanford, whom Mrs. Jakeway had seen
with the jug be it said kere, a jng of kerosene, whose
deeds are not of darkness ! John Sanford was a mem-
ber also of Ann's church, but hereditary tendencies,
a weak nature and a facile disposition had been stronger
than his will. He had lapsed into drunkenness, been
admonished, reformed, fallen again, reformed again, and
now was making another desperate effort to recover
himself from still another fall. Ann saw the bloated
human spider's intent to trap this thirsty fly, and hur-
ried in between them.
" Oh, John, don't ! " she cried eagerly. " Don't ye
go in there ! The Lord Jesus wouldn't He wouldn't,
John.
" ' Be Thou my pattern '
don't ye rek'lect it ? "
John Sanford walked away from the gay temptation
that appealed to his weakness, and those words of
foolish Ann's rang in his ears for days after, and kept
his feet from falling till the old habit was overcome.
We all have sung and said,
" Be Thou my pattern."
How many of us have kept the word unto Salva-
tion ? The Congregationalist.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
LESSON XXXII. SUBJECT: KINDNESS TO
FATHER.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Proverbs 4:1. Hear ye, children, the in-
struction of a father.
Sunday, Proverbs 10 : I. A wise son maketh a glad
father.
Monday, Proverbs 17 : 25. A foolish son is a grief
to his father.
Tuesday, Proverbs 23 : 24. The father of the right-
eous shall greatly rejoice.
Wednesday, Proverbs 28 : 7. He that is a compan-
ion of riotous men shameth his father.
Thursday, Proverbs 29 : 3. Whoso loveth wisdom
rejoiceth his father.
Friday, Hebrews 12:7. What son is he whom the
father chasteneth not?
Outline. Children do not always appreciate their
fathers. Frequently they go away early in the morning
and return so late in the evening that the children see
very little of them. What is papa doing all these hours
that he is absent ? I'll tell you ; he is running here and
there, working his brain, his hands and his feet, to get
the money to buy your clothes and your food. Some-
times the father is taken away, and in these families
246 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
the children appreciate better what the father's work
is. Little Johnny B , who used to skip so merrily
around the play-ground, is suddenly called to give up
his father. What a change a few days has made ! Now
he must leave his studies and his sports and do his part
to get the necessaries of life for the family. Now
there must be great planning, and much self-denial
to keep the family together. The children didn't
think much about papa's work, when everything was at
hand, but now that he is gone, how hard it is to get on
without him ! How they wish they had thanked him
more for all his labors of love for them, for now they
can appreciate it !
Try to repay your father in every way. Be diligent in
school ; be cheerful in your home, and try to show him
little attentions whenever he is with you. Greet him
on his return with a hug and a kiss, and never grow too
old to show him affection. Read " Old-Fashioned Girl "
by Miss Alcott, and see how little Polly taught her
friend to properly appreciate her father.
OUR STORY. LOOKING OVER FATHER.
" Going anywhere this vacation, Kate Morgan?"
" No ; I did think I would go to the Catskills for a
week and have a good time, but I have decided to stay
at home and treat myself to a new velvet dress, to wear
when I am invited out to a fashionable dinner or tea."
" You don't mean it ! How can you afford it with
only a teacher's salary of nine dollars a week ? "
" Well, it is almost more than I ought to spend, but
I am determined to have one nice dress in my life. Are
you going anywhere, Louise ? "
" No, I have changed my plan, too,"
LOOKING OVER FATHER. . 247
"What was it?"
" I was invited up to Uncle Edward's farm to spend
the summer, and I expected to go, until I heard Dr.
Lane's sermon two weeks ago."
" What had that to do with your vacation, I should
like to know?"
"Perhaps you remember his asking us to think of
the very best blessing we had, and to go home and look
it over."
"Yes, I do remember that."
" I had no difficulty in thinking up my best blessing.
It was my good patient mother, and when I went home
I looked her over. It did not take me long to decide
who needed mountain air and fresh milk the most ; so
she is going to the farm for three weeks and I shall be
a gracious housekeeper at home. Come and take tea
with me, will you ? "
" Perhaps," said Kate Morgan absently, and the two
teachers left the subject and the schoolroom at the same
time.
Kate Morgan had graduated with honor from the
high-school at Benton, and had since been a most suc-
cessful teacher. Her father was a clerk on a small sal-
ary, and- had not much to brighten his rather monoto-
nous life. Her mother had died many years before,
and he had been able with the aid of a younger daugh-
ter to keep the home together. As Kate Morgan
wended her way wearily from school, she could not
cast out of her mind those words uttered by her friend,
about " looking over her mother, who was her greatest
blessing," and her thoughts naturally turned towards
the one parent who yet remained to her. The thought
of all the sacrifice he had made for her while she was
getting her education. She remembered the winter in
248 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
which he had not purchased the good warm overcoat
which he needed to keep himself warm because she'
needed extra money for her school bills ; and the
thought of this and many lesser acts of self-denial made
her feel sure that her good old father was her greatest
blessing. She must look him over.
When her father entered that evening she noticed
how pale and worn he looked, and when he sank into
a chair quite exhausted, she blamed herself that she
had not noticed how fast he was growing old and
feeble.
That night when Kate Morgan went to her room she
could not sleep, for on a paper she seemed to see these
words written :
12 yd's of velvet for a dress @ $4.00 a yd. . . $48 oo
Making and trimming $15 oo
$63 oo
An "outing" for Father $50 oo
It kept her awake that night, and many others before
the struggle was over. One morning at breakfast she
asked :
" Father, when do you have your vacation this
year?"
" The second and third weeks of August," was the
reply; "but I shall probably straighten up Jay's books
for him in the time a little extra pay."
That afternoon found Kate walking up to the door
of Deacon Hollis' pleasant farmhouse. She found the
Deacon and his wife sitting in their shaded porch, and
met a hearty welcome. Their own three daughters
were settled in homes of their own, and the old people
enjoyed a call from Kate, and her singing, greatly. She
had to give them " Rock of Ages " now as soon as she
LOOKING OVER FATHER. 249
recovered breath. It was some time before she could
get to business. Then she asked :
"Deacon Hollis, have you disposed of your two-
seated rockaway, yet ? "
"No."
"You don't use it?"
" Not often. Wife and I have agreed to ride on the
same seat, so the little carriage answers us."
Then Kate's plan came out. She wanted to hire the
Deacon's staid horse Roxy, and the roomy rockaway,
and take her father for a ride of ten days or so out in
the country.
" But where are you going? '* asked Mrs. Hollis, whose
kind heart was interested at once.
" My plan is to go up to Lake George, see that, and
spend one night there with friends that have visited us
two or three times. Then, about thirty-five miles
farther, in among the mountains, on a stage road, live
an old aunt and uncle of father's, who write us about
once a year, and always urge us so heartily to come and
visit. Now is that too far?"
The Deacon reckoned the miles and said, "Roxy
could easily do it in four days, and three back," he
added ; " she's a masterful hand to know when her head
is turned homewards."
It was all settled at last. The Deacon liked to put a
generous bill in the collection for foreign missions, and
he liked a good bargain right well, and it did come a
little hard to offer Roxy and the rockaway for " a dol-
lar a day and her keep," but generosity compelled, and
he never regretted it.
Mr. Morgan and Kate started bright and early the
next day, and had a most delightful drive through bits
of woods where birds were chirping and squirrels rac-
250 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
ing, past little singing brooks and miniature falls, until
they reached a small country inn, where they found a
good bed and board for the night. They reached Lake
George the following day, to find a most cordial wel-
come from their friends. .Every hour of the journey
seemed to serve as a tonic to her worn-out father ; and
when she reached the quiet farmhouse of her old aunt
and uncle, there seemed to be a new life running in his
veins.
But all vacations have their end, and Wednesday
morning found the Morgan family turned with face
homeward. True to the character given her, Roxy en-
couraged no loitering by the way this time, and before
sunset on Friday was meditating over the oats in her
own stable.
" I've gained ten pounds, I do believe," Kate heard
her father telling a neighbor, "and I feel like a new
man."
And Kate was more than satisfied, even when she
wore a plain cashmere for best, all winter.
" You went away, after all," her friend Louise said,
with a smile.
" Yes, but not until I had taken counsel of you and
realized my blessing, and 'looked over father.'" The
Advance.
CHAPTER XXXV.
LESSON XXXIIL SUBJECT: GETTING
RICHES.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Job 21 : 13. They spend their days in
wealth and in a moment go down to the grave.
Sunday, Proverbs 15 : 27. He that is greedy of gain,
troubleth his own house.
Monday, Proverbs 16 : 16. Much better is it to get
wisdom than gold.
Tuesday, Proverbs 19 : 4. Wealth maketh many
friends.
Wednesday, Ecclesiastes 5 : 10. He that loveth
silver shall not be satisfied with silver.
Thursday, Jeremiah 9 : 23. Let not the rich man
glory in his riches.
Friday, I Timothy 6 : 10. The love of money is the
root of all evil.
Outline. What a great longing there is in every one
to be rich ! No one feels exactly satisfied. If you
have twenty thousand dollars, you want forty thousand
dollars, and when you have forty thousand dollars, you
can't be happy unless it is again doubled. Now, it is not
wicked, children, to long to have money, unless by the
desire we are tempted to do mean and dishonest things.
252 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
If we grind the poor, grow close-fisted and miserly, cheat
or gamble to procure wealth, then our desire becomes a
curse to us, and money is a " root of evil."
Solomon had great riches, but he knew one thing
that many have learned since, that there can be much
unhappiness mixed up with wealth. He said repeated-
ly that there were many other things more desirable
than riches. Wisdom is one that he mentions, and I
am sure that you will think as he did. Would you
rather be that woman who can't write her name, and yet
is worth her millions, or that refined and educated wo-
man who can discuss with the great scholars of the day
any subject brought forward ? If we put riches and
spiritual things in the scale, which would you rather
have, a house on Fifth Avenue or a mansion such as
Christ spoke of ? Perhaps you will say, " Both kinds of
houses." Well, that is the queer part of it ; the elegant
mansion here makes people forget about the mansion
up yonder, and so very often they lose the one which
they were to occupy to all eternity.
Riches can be used to accomplish great and perma-
nent good. A large number of our hospitals, colleges
and schools of art, besides many institutions of a be-
nevolent character, have been established by wealthy
men for the good of thousands. Peter Cooper, and
Peabody, of London, England, are well known public
benefactors.
When you feel envious of someone who lives in a
fine house, remember that not all who dwell in palatial
residences are happy. One wealthy lady calls her car-
riage every morning at two o'clock, and rides to a pop-
ular club-house to entreat her intoxicated husband to
return home with her. Do you desire her position and
wealth ?
MISER JOHN'S SHADOW 253
OUR STORY. MISER JOHN'S SHADOW:
" I'll foreclose on him of course I will ! " he softly
chuckled as he rubbed his hands together. " I lent
him the money and he can't pay it back, and why
shouldn't I take his house and lot ? I'll take a walk up
that way. They needn't call me an old miser, and say
I'm hard-hearted. It's a straight matter of business. I
lend money on a mortgage ; if the money isn't repaid
I'm entitled to the security. That's straight business
the world over."
It was "Old John White," as every man, woman
and child in the town called him. When they didn't
refer to him by that name it was to speak of him as
"Miser John," "Stingy White" or "Mean John."
Men had tried to recall one kind or liberal act on his
part, but in vain. Women had sought to find excuses
for his selfishness and avarice, but it was a hard thing
to do. If he had ever been married if wife or child
had shared his lot no one could remember it. He
lived alone selfish, penurious and friendless. No
man entered his gate unless in financial distress and
driven to put himself in the maw of the shark. No
child ever halted an instant in front of the grim, tum-
ble-down building Miser John called home.
It was almost Christmas-time. The winter winds
were like the teeth of wolves, and now and then the
light snow was caught up and whirled over street and
housetop in a spiteful way. The rich shivered as they
stepped from their doors ; the poor suffered even as
they remained within.
Miser John left his cheerless home for a walk of
a mile, and as the winds took hold of him he fairly
gasped for breath. His garments were old and thin
254 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
and worn, but he had planned that they must do him
for the winter.
" It isn't so very cold," he said to himself as he hur-
ried along. " All this talk about the poor suffering so
much is nonsense. Let 'em move around and keep
their blood circulating and they will be warm enough."
He held a mortgage on the little home of Clark, the
mechanic. Death had entered the man's family sick-
ness had come a great factory had shut down, and
left scores of men without work or wages. There was
interest due as well as principal, and the day had come
when the law would permit Miser John to commence
proceedings of foreclosure. He was not the man to
delay an hour. The misfortunes of others were noth-
ing to him. If he owed a debt, he had to pay it ; if
others owed him, it would go hard but what he would
have the amount. " I'll just pass the house softly
pass by it," he whispered as he came near it. " There
ought to be half an acre of ground there, and I want
every inch of it. And I want Clark to leave the house
in good repair, and to be out as soon as possible. I'm
not to blame that his boy died, nor for his sickness, nor
for the trouble at the factory. People who borrow
money must pay it back."
It was lamplight as he paused in front of the house.
It was a better building than he had hoped for, and the
land seemed all there to the last inch. Miser John
was softly rubbing his hands when he noticed an
object leaning on the fence a few yards away. It
did not seem solid enough for a human being, and
yet what could cast a shadow in the gloom in such a
place ?
" It may be a robber ! " he whispered. " No one has
ever tried to rob me yet, but the time may have come.
MISER OHN^S SHADOW. 255
People hate me and would be glad to see me lose my
last shilling. John White would get no sympathy here.
Suppose it is an assassin ! I declare if it didn't move
then. I'll go home. Clark may burn the house down
to spite me, but if he does I'll send him to state prison,
if it costs me five hundred dollars.
As he moved away on his route home the something
followed after. He made a run across the darksome
commons. It kept its distance. He slowed up as he
reached a frequented street. It was no nearer to him
no farther away. Under the gaslight it disappeared
entirely, but as he entered upon his own dark street,
lo ! the something was nearer to him than before. He
heard no footsteps on the walk except his own. There
was no word or rustle of garments as they entered the
gate side by side and passed to the door. There was
no presence beside him, and yet there was. . It was
nothing, and yet it was a something. He was awed
and frightened, but at the door he turned at bay and
struck out furiously and shouted :
" Back ! Go away ! You may believe me old and
helpless, but I'll grapple with the strongest man and
fight to the death ! "
He struck only at the empty air, though the shadow
was at his elbow. It took the key from his hand, un-
locked the door, and he was forced to enter first. As
he stood in the darkness of the room he heard the key
turn in the lock again. The something was locked in
with him !
" It's only some trick to scare me," he whispered ;
" or else my long walk in the cold has made me ner-
vous and near-sighted. As soon as I strike a match it
will be gone."
A candle soon shed its light over the room, and the
256 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
old man threw some faggots on the fire, which was near-
ly dead on the hearth.
" There ! " he whispered as he looked about him, " it's
gone ! It was some trick by the boys. They hate me
and like to annoy me. Yes, it's gone."
" It's here," answered a voice, and lo ! the shadow
stepped into view on the hearthstone.
In his amazement the old man was silent for a mo-
ment, and before he had found his voice the shadow
the something said :
" I have been with you for half a century, but never
before this night have you seen me."
"And and why tonight?" asked Miser John in a
trembling voice.
" Because your life ends with the year ! When the
bells ring out the old and ring in the new you will be
no more on earth. John White, what has been placed
to your credit on the books of Heaven ? "
" Why why, I've obeyed the law, haven't I ! And
I never done nobody any harm. I ain't no Christian,
but I've tried to live right."
" I've been with you all these long years, John White !
You have been an usurer. You have let avarice triumph
in your heart. Selfishness has chased all pity from
your soul. The widow, the orphan and poor and un-
fortunate have appealed to you in vain."
" They wanted my money ! " whined the old man.
" Men have learned to hate you and children to shun
you," continued the voice. " You have gold hidden
away, but you have no friends. If your soul were to
pass from earth tonight, there is not one human being
in all this world who would volunteer to toll your
years upon the nearest church bell. Point me to one
who is your friend. Tell me the name of orie you have
MtSER JOHN^ SHADOW. 257
-{*
befriended. If you have ever done one kind act towards
humanity, speak of it that I may have it recorded on
the books of the angel in Heaven."
The old man was silent.
"You have been an usurer of the rich a robber of
the poor. Even this night you went forth to gloat
over the troubles and misfortunes of a fellow being.
Hark to the winter winds ! Feel the cold as it creeps
in through crack and crevice ! And yet, to add a few
dollars to your hoard, you .would turn helpless children
out of doors ! "
There was never a word from the shivering, trembling
man who croned over the dying fire.
" And this is the last week of your life," whispered
the voice. You will die here in your bed, and it may
be days and days before men miss you and enter this
grim old house and find you dead. Your hoard of gold
will buy you a coffin, a shroud and a grave, but there
will be no mourners. Children will even rejoice that
you are gone ! "
With his head in his hands, and his half-closed eyes
looking into the fire, the old man remained silent for
a long, long time. By and by he lifted his head with
a sudden start of surprise, and the something was
gone. He called out to it, he searched the dark
corners, but it had silently disappeared. Selected.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
LESSON XXXIV. SUBJECT: WHAT TO DO
WHEN TEMPTED.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Matthew 6 : 13. Lead us not into tempta-
tion.
Sunday, Matthew 26 -.41. Watch and pray, that ye
enter not into temptation.
Monday, Luke 4 : 8. And Jesus answered and said
unto him, Get thee behind me, Satan.
Tuesday, I Corinthians 10 : 13. God is faithful, who
will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are
able.
Wednesday, James i : 12. Blessed is the man that
endureth temptation.
Thursday, James I : 13. Let no man say when he is
tempted, I am tempted of God.
Friday, II Peter 2 : 9. The Lord knoweth how to
deliver the godly out of temptation.
Outline. How clever Satan is ! When he wants to
tempt people he always looks for their weakest point,
and yet that fact ought to be an aid to us, for we can
guard more strongly these points of attack, if we are
aware of his movements. What a bold move that was,
when Satan took our blessed Saviour to tempt ! I am
glad he did, for it gives us strength to know that he was
TEMPTATION. 259
overcome. Can you tell me what Jesus used in reply-
ing to His wicked tempter? Every time He was tempted
He quoted a verse of scripture, and I am sure that
if you will look into your Bibles you will find a
verse that will be helpful to you in every kind of
temptation. Breathe, too, this little prayer, "Lord
Jesus, give me strength."
The remembrance of our mothers' teaching will help
us, too, in times of temptation. If you are in doubt as
to the right, stop and think whether it would grieve
your mother. Little chickens run under their mothers'
wings, little kangaroos hop into their mothers' pocket,
and little snakes glide down their mothers' throat when
in danger, and children need to run to their mothers
when tempted. Don't run any risks by trying to con-
quer alone. Take all the aid from God and man that is
offered.
OUR STORY. TIP'S TEMPTATION.
BY MINNIE E. KENNEY.
" Boy wanted ! " The neatly written slip of paper in
the window of Mr. Ward's large grocery store caught
Tip's eye as he strolled slowly down the street, without
any definite aim or purpose.
"My! How I would like to have a nice place like
that, and have a chance to earn something ! " he thought,
wistfully ; and then, animated by a sudden purpose, he
turned around after he had passed the door, straightened
himself up, took his hands out of his pockets and, put-
ting on a brisk, business-like air, entered the store.
" Mr. Ward, will you take me ? " he asked, walking
up to the proprietor, who was busy weighing sugar.
" Got any references ?"
260 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
The sharp, decided question made Tip's heart sink,
and he realized that he had no chance here.
"No, sir," he answered meekly, and turned away.
What reference could he give, he thought bitterly.
" No one would be willing to stake much on my hon-
esty, when I've got a father in jail now for stealing," he
muttered, feeling as if his father's sin had cut him off
forever from rising to anything better and higher than
his present shiftless life.
" Tip Turner, will you run down to Mr. Ward's and
get me two dozen eggs? The boys are off playing some-
where, and I haven't anyone to send."
Tip's moody face brightened up at Mrs. Merill's pleas-
ant voice, and he took the basket from her willingly,
and promised to make haste.
" The money is wrapped up in a bit of paper in the
bottom of the basket," said Mrs. Merill, and as Tip
handed the basket to the clerk he mentioned it to him.
The young man meant to take the money out, but
his attention was divided between Tip and another cus-
tomer, and so it happened that he left the money where
it had been placed. He remembered it as soon as the
boy had gone out, and going to his employer told him,
so that the eggs might be charged.
Tip was half way back to Mrs. Merill's, when he heard
a ringing sound on the pavement, and a silver five-cent
piece fell at his feet.
"Well, now, where did that come from!" exclaimed
Tip in surprise. "I'm mighty sure I didn't have any
loose money in my pockets."
As he stooped to pick it up another silver piece fell,
andrfthen the boy noticed that the money had been left
in the bottom of the basket. It had slipped from the
paper in which it was wrapped up and had made its
TIP'S TEMPTATION. 261
way through the loose wicker work in the bottom of the
basket.
" I got these eggs for nothing, then," and Tip gath-
ered the pennies up and put them into his pocket for safe
keeping until he should reach Mrs. Merili's. Once in
his pocket, the temptation came upon him to keep them
there.
"Why not?" urged the tempter. "It's the clerk's
own fault and he deserves to lose the money for being
so careless. Nobody will believe you are honest any-
way, so what's the use of being so particular? You
might as well keep the money as give it to anyone else,
and no-one could want it more than you do."
Tip had always been an honest boy, in spite of his
many temptations and evil home influences, but this
morning it seemed very hard to resist keeping the
money.
" What's the use of being honest when no-one will
trust you?" went on the tempter, and Tip nearly
yielded.
Mrs. Merill did not ask any questions about the
money, but thanked Tip for doing his errands and gave
him a rosy-cheeked apple and a handful of cookies; so
Tip felt that there was no chance of detection if he
chose to keep the money.
A hard struggle between right and wrong went on in
his heart, but at last honesty triumphed. Ten minutes
later he marched triumphantly into the store and . put
some loose change into Mr. Ward's hand.
" Here's that egg money," he said.
"Oh, Mrs. Merill sent it back, did she?" asked Mr.
Ward.
" No, she didn't know nothing about it. I brought
it back myself," Tip answered.
262 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
" Did you suppose you could keep it without being
found out?" asked Mr. Ward, watching the boy's face
keenly.
" Yes," answered Tip.
"You would have found out your mistake fast
enough if you had tried," answered Mr. Ward, with a
grim smile. " Tip Turner, I believe you are an honest
boy after all, and I've a notion to give you a chance,
for you aren't likely to get so many as most boys. I'll
try you for a week, and if you suit you'll have a good
place."
And Tip did suit. Every day he proved his un-
swerving honesty and rose in his employer's esteem, and
he never had reason to regret that he had conquered
temptation. The Christian at Work.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
LESSON XXXV. SUBJECT: MORMONISM.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psalms 5 : 4. Thou art not a God that
hath pleasure in wickedness.
Sunday, Psalms 7 : 9. Oh, let the wickedness of the
wicked come to an end.
Monday, Psalms 37 : 20. The wicked shall perish.
Tuesday, Proverbs 15:9. The way of the wicked is
an abomination unto the Lord.
Wednesday, Mark 13 : 22. False prophets shall
arise.
Thursday, II Corinthians n : 13. Such are false
apostles, deceitful workers.
Friday, II Peter 2 : I. There shall be false teachers.
Outline. Do you know what polygamy is? It is
having more than one wife. Instead of a man's having
a home with one wife, where love and peace is, the
polygamist may have a home with five or ten wives (as
many as he chooses) and a host of children, and you
may be sure that they are quarreling from morning
until night. But you ask me, " Does not law punish a
man with more than one wife ? " " No, law does not if
the man can claim the name of Mormon" Off in the
western part of our country there is a kind of religion
called Mormonism. Instead of worshiping our pure
264 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
and good Saviour, they have a most wicked teacher
named Joseph Smith. This man led ignorant people,
by one device and another, to believe in him, and at
last they made him a saint and worshiped him. He
taught that men should have many wives, for he wanted
to keep women ignorant and degraded. How his
wicked teachings have spread ! All over our beautiful
western country there are these wretched unhappy
homes. No one can count the broken hearts that there
are in Utah. The Mormons are very cruel in their
work, and very industrious, too. They go all over the
world to get wives, and they never tell the women that
promise to marry them that they have four or five
other wives. Not until they reach their new homes do
they know the truth. There are two ways in which
Mormbnism can be put down. Law is doing a little,
but Christian education is aiding more. Send your
money to Christian teachers, and let them take the
children and teach them better things.
OUR STORY. A TALE TOLD BY A MORMON
WOMAN.
The writer condenses a piteous story, told in the
"Women of Mormonism," in order that the children
may understand and hate this cruel and wicked system
of polygamy.
" My husband and I emigrated to Utah nearly twen-
ty years ago. We had been married three years and
had been converted to Mormonism by a traveling mis-
sionary in New York State some three months pre-
vious. We had been in haste to gather to Zion, not so
much to be with God's people, for we had many friends
from whom it was hard to part, but because my health
A MORMON TALE. 265
was rather delicate, and a change was deemed benefi-
cial. We had heard of the glorious climate and were
anxious to secure its benefits.
" We had been married three years, but had not very
much of this world's goods. My husband was a super-
ior mechanic, besides having a good knowledge of book-
keeping, and I was an excellent needlewoman ; conse-
quently we had no fear of not being able to make a
living in any place. We sold our home and the pro-
ceeds were more than sufficient to defray comfortably
the expenses of the journey and leave a surplus to
maintain us until my husband should be able to get
into some business.
" We had heard of polygamy in our New York home,
but we had been assured that it was optional with the
people themselves, and the Mormon Elder had stated
so positively that polygamy was not compulsory, that
I had no fears, as I knew George would not enter it
against my wishes.
" In due time we reached Utah, after a pleasant jour-
ney across the plains, and my husband was not long in
obtaining steady employment. He secured a lot and
intended to build a house, and I was making prepara-
tions to adorn it with such articles of taste as I could
afford. George was fond of seeing things look pretty
around him and our own home had been tastefully fur-
nished.
" After a while a boy was born to us, and I need not
tell any mother the delight and rapture I felt when I
held a lovely baby boy in my arms. When our boy
was about six months old, the shadow first began to
gather around our lives. We had a neighbor who had
two wives, and their quarrels were the talk of the
neighborhood. One day the two women fell to wrang-
2G6 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
ling in the front door yard, and the husband undertook
to stop it ; but all three used such bad language that
my husband spoke his mind very freely about a re-
ligion that allowed such things. Immediately our
trouble began. The bishop reported him to the church
authorities, and there were many persecutions to which
he was subjected. It was all done in a sly way, for
George was liberal and gave much money to the church.
Finally a man came and said if George did not change
his course and take a second wife he would be s^nt on
a mission. This meant hard work all alone by myself,
while my husband went away for three years searching
for another wife. We gave him no reason to expect
that we would comply with his request, so. when he
was leaving he said, ' Think of what I have been telling
you, brother and sister M , for it would be a pity
if that fine little fellow there should wake up some
morning and find himself fatherless, and perhaps
motherless, too.' I was silent through the interview,
but when he had gone I burst into tears, saying, ' Oh,
George, let us get away from this dreadful place ! I
feel sure that unless you embrace that dreadful doc-
trine, you will be either blood-atoned or sent on a
mission ! He soothed me by telling me I need not
fear ; he would never break my heart by taking another
woman, and if we kept more quiet about our views on
polygamy all would come out well in the end.' Still
they kept persecuting him, and after six months he said
he believed it would be best to do as they desired. He
declared that our lives were in danger, and if he took a
second wife he would never love anyone but me. I
wept and prayed him to ' let us die together rather than
to think of a second marriage.' While I was frantic with
anguish, our little boy was taken ill suddenly, and
A MORMON TALE. 267
although he was in perfect health in the morning, on
the next day he was dressed for his grave. While we
were weeping over our little idol, a member of the Mor-
mon priesthood came in and said, ' Sister M , this is
a punishment, because you did not permit Brother G
to live up to his religion.' Things went on from bad
to worse ; my mind gave way under the strain, and,
after months of pressure with my mind in that con-
dition, I at last gave my consent for my husband to
take a second wife. He built a house for her, near
ours, but for a time he stayed almost entirely with me.
After a little, however, he came less and less, and when
he had a number of children at his other home, I saw
him very seldom. When I could stand it no longer I
told him 'he must choose between us.' Then he told
me ' to go where I liked, he should remain with his
wife and children.' He sold the roof over my head,
and I went forth with only a little bundle of clothing in
my hand. I went to live with a Sister H , who had
been a first wife, and who had had a sore experience,
and by my needle supported myself. My life has been
a lonely and desolate one. Not long ago, I met my
husband face to face on the street. We had not spoken
for ten years. I was about to pass, but he stopped
me, and said, * Mary, I do not wonder that you do not
wish to speak to me, after the way I have treated you.
I only want to say this, I hope that just punishment
will be meted out to those who separated us.'
" I drew my veil to hide my tears, and said : ' We
are to blame ourselves, and we ought to curse un-
til we die this system of polygamy, called by some
religion."
" We have not met since, and I feel as if I could
never see his face in the resurrection day."
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
LESSON XXXVI. SUBJECT: BE PEACEABLE.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Genesis 13:8. Let there be no strife, I
pray thee, between me and thee.
Sunday, Proverbs 10 : 12. Hatred stirreth up strife.
Monday. Proverbs 15 : i. A soft answer turneth
away wrath.
Tuesday, Proverbs 26 : 20. Where there is no tale-
bearer, the strife ceaseth.
Wednesday, Proverbs 27 : 4. Wrath is cruel, and
anger is outrageous.
Thursday, Matthew 5 : 9. Blessed are the peace-
makers.
Friday, Colossians 3 : 13. If any man have a quar-
rel against any; even as Christ forgave you, so also
do ye.
Outline. Do you remember about the great Chicago
fire ? A little carelessness with a little light, and blocks
and blocks of houses, and thousands and thousands of
dollars were burned up. Just so, a cross or angry word
can burn and destroy the happiness of multitudes. I
remember two sisters who loved each other dearly, and
they began to quarrel over a breastpin which their
mother had left when she died, and the fire of anger
PEACE ON EARTH. 269
burned brighter and hotter, until all love was gone. No
words were exchanged for years, and indeed never again,
for death took one, and when the heart-broken sister
stood over the coffin her words of repentance could not
be heard. It was too late to mend the wrong.
Remember this when you are drawn into a quarrel :
" It takes two to make one," and cherish no ill will to-
wards anyone.
" Keep a watch on your words, my darlings,
For words are wonderful things ;
They are sweet, like the bee's fresh honey ;
Like the bees they have terrible stings :
They can bless, like the warm, glad sunshine,
And brighten a lonely life ;
They can cut in the strife of anger,
Like an open two-edged knife.
" Keep them back, if they're cold and cruel,
Under bar and lock and seal ;
The wounds they make, my darlings,
Are always slow to heal.
May peace guard your lives, and ever,
From the time of your early youth,
May the words that you daily utter
Be the words of beautiful truth ! "
OUR STORY. PEACE ON EARTH.
BY CLARA J. DENTON.
It was all brought about by a pair of stilts.
The " Rose boys " were twins, and were popularly
known in their native village as the " twin Roses."
They were fair-skinned, red-cheeked, blue-eyed, and
270 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
brown-haired, and were so nearly alike in form, feat-
ure, voice and manner that even their most intimate ac-
quaintances were often at a loss as to the identity of
"Fred" or "Ed." In simple self-defense their young
lady friends suggested the wearing of distinguishing
ribbons in their button holes, Fred's to be white and
Ed's red. But the " twin Roses," in occasional fits of
absentmindedness (whether real or fictitious no one
could discover), exchanged coats, and thus increased
the mystification.
These boys, or " young gentlemen," as they were be-
ginning to be dubbed, possessed one trait not always
found in brothers their interests were identical.
Their loyalty to each other had become crystallized
into a proverb, and to say " I'll be as true as the ' twin
Roses, " was considered under all circumstances a suf-
ficient pledge. But suddenly all this was changed.
The unswerving loyalty of years was swept away, as
I said in the beginning, by a pair of stilts rough stilts
that were scarcely worth the nails that held them to-
gether. But, like all quarrels that begin over trifles,
there was, deep down in the heart of each boy, a feel-
ing of wounded self-love ; therefore they remained
estranged.
Among the schoolmates of the " twin Roses " was a
golden-haired maiden upon whom Fred had from child-
hood looked with especial favor. She was tall for her
years, finely formed, and charming in many ways. She
could upon occasion assume a womanly manner, but
ordinarily, it must be confessed, she was a sad hoiden,
and gave the rein to her impulses in a manner most un-
becoming to a girl of fourteen years. But Daisy, like
the " twin Roses," was native to the town, and a long
acquaintance with her pranks had won for them a for-
PEACE ON EARTH. 271
bearance that would not have been extended to a
stranger.
When the time of muddy roads came on, in the early
fall, and the mania for stilt-walking succeeded the other
manias that had run their course in the village school,
it touched Daisy's younger brother, and his wooden
extensions added to the number that perambulated the
school yard. One day, however, his small presence was
absent from school, and at the noon recess a mad pro-
ject entered Daisy's curl-crowned head. She knew his
stilts were in the woodshed adjoining the schoolhouse,
and so, without the slightest warning, she came among
the astonished pupils mounted upon her brother's stilts.
She was, of course, greeted uproariously. After several
moments passed in shouting, charring and laughing,
some of the bolder among the younger boys surrounded
her and deftly knocked the stilts from under her. But
Daisy came down lightly upon her feet, only to nimbly
mount again and stride away from her pursuers amid
the shouts of the boys and the shrieks of the girls.
During this wild escapade Fred stood behind the
schoolhouse conversing with a friend, but Ed, who had
never fully approved of Daisy, looked on her present
capers with a rapidly darkening brow. At last, after
her fourth unwilling descent from the stilts, he darted
toward her as she was preparing to remount. Her right
foot was on the stilt, and she was about to make, the
spring that would set her other foot in place, when Ed
took the right stilt firmly in his hand and said, in his
most persuasive tone :
" Don't, Daisy, don't ! "
But his touch was rougher than he thought ; it jarred
Daisy's foot from its perch, and threw her flat upon the
ground. Her hold upon the stilts was not lost, how-
272 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
ever, and, amid Ed's hurried apology and before he
could help her upon her feet, she darted up with her
wonted agility and confronted him.
" What do you mean, sir ! " she exclaimed, in a high,
angry tone. " Who set you to watch over me ! " And
then, alas that I must tell it ! she did a shocking thing ;
she raised the stilt that was in her right hand and
attempted to strike Ed with it. But the spirit of mild
expostulation with which Ed had approached Daisy
was now changed for one as angry as her own, and in a
moment, before the high-held stick descended, he caught
it and brought it down between them, Daisy still retain-
ing her hold upon it. Thus they confronted each other
while the shouts of the pupils went on. Daisy was not
a shade less popular than " the Roses," and, as no-one
suspected the struggle to be other than a good-natured
one, there were loud and repeated cries of
" Hang to it, Daisy ! " " Let go, Ed ! " " Let her
get on them again ! " "Good for you, Daisy ! " etc.,
etc.
The loud shouting coupled with the repetition of
Daisy's name, attracted Fred's attention, and he came
running around the corner of the schoolhouse. One
glance at the two in the center of the noisy crowd
showed him that neither was in an ordinary mood. He
came toward them slowly, his cheek paling slightly.
" Oh, Fred," cried Daisy, while he was still yards
away, "make Ed let go of this stilt. He threw me
down, and now he is trying to take my brother's stilts
away from me," and she closed with a torrent of angry
tears.
Fred quickened his pace, and laid his^ hand on his
brother's shoulder with a heaviness of touch such as had
never before passed between them.
PEACE ON EARTH. 273
" Let go of that stilt ! " he exclaimed. " What pos-
sesses you ? Have you lost every spark of your man-
liness that you attack a girl in this way ? "
Stung by the injustice of accusation and indignant
at Daisy's willful perversion of the facts, Ed looked at
his brother in proud silence, while still retaining his
hold upon the stilt. The romping pupils, now discover-
ing that the "twin Roses" were angry at each other,
became suddenly subdued.
"Daisy," said Fred, calmly, " let go of the stilt. Leave
him to me."
At the same time he gently removed one of her slender
hands, putting his own in its place. Daisy immediate-
ly stepped aside, and the brothers looked into each
other's flashing eyes.
" Will you drop that stilt and apologize to Daisy ? "
demanded Fred.
" I will not," was the firm reply.
Fred then attempted to wrench the stilt from his
brother's grasp, but they were very evenly matched in
strength, and the only result of the struggle was to send
the participants floundering about in a series of wild
gyrations. Amid these undignified movements the
"last bell" sent out its sonorous clamor, and so
excellent was the discipline of the school that the
brothers simultaneously loosened their hold upon
the stilt and silently took their usual places in the
line.
A few moments after the school came to order Ed
electrified both teachers and pupils by saying : " There
is an empty seat at the lower end of this form. May I
occupy it ? "
And the teacher in his surprise answered, " Yes."
In another moment Ed, with his books under his arm,
274 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
was making his way to the empty seat, and Fred was
sitting alone.
Thus began a fued which daily strengthened. Par-
ents, teachers, friends and companions united in their
attempts to restore peace, but still the " twin Roses "
met with averted faces. Three months thus passed
away, and their friends, becoming accustomed to the dis-
sension, were able to speak of it even half jokingly,
styling it "the war of the Roses."
Meantime, how fared Daisy? Although she was
known to be the primal cause of the trouble between
the brothers, friends were as numerous and Fred was as
kind as of old, for it was the universal opinion that Ed's
interference was unwarrantable. But beneath all this
outward brightness there was much darkness and misery
for Daisy. Day after day that mysterious monster
"conscience" whispered to her persistently:
" Tell Fred the truth. Let the blame fall where it
belongs on your own head."
But, alas ! it was a very proud young head that Daisy
carried, and so the monitor was repeatedly silenced, only
to break forth again ; and thus the inward strife went
on, while Daisy grew graver in face and manner, and
even her cheeks paled a little, while the word went
round :
" How dignified our madcap is growing ! "
But the end of these three dragging months brought
the glad Christmastide.
On the morning of the joyful day the twins sat apart,
looking over the lately received Christmas cards, each
remembering with sharp twinges of conscience the other
years when they had gone through this pleasant em-
ployment together. Ed sat in the parlor alone, while
Fred was shut in the sleeping room which the brothers
PEACE ON EARTH. 275
shared, but which they now occupied at the same time
as rarely as possible.
Ed turned his cards over carelessly, his mind so pre-
occupied that he grasped nothing of the sentiment
contained in the printed words ; but on taking up a
large, handsome card bordered with lilies-of-the-valley,
his attention was arrested by these lines :
" Peace on the earth " ;
Let strife and anger cease,
And Chrismas bells within each bosom ring
"Good-will to man."
Now may our love increase,
And sweet forgiveness for her carols sing.
He did not lay this card down lightly as he had done
the others, but kept it in his hand, while his thoughts
ran in a new channel.
" Peace on the earth ! " What was he doing to pro-
mote peace? Did the harmonious Christmas bells ring
within his heart ? Peace ! Yes, it was the most desir-
able thing in the whole world ! What a wretched time
the last three months had been without it ! Of course
Fred had wronged him, but, after all, wasn't it Daisy's
fault more than Fred's ? Should he let the wrong-doing
of one angry girl separate them any longer? He looked
at the card again : " Good-will to man."
And he was his only brother and such a brother?
His heart throbbed faster and his cheek flushed as he
remembered all their old affection and loyalty. But
why didn't Fred ask him for an explanation of the
trouble before passing swift judgment upon him ?
" And sweet forgiveness for her carols sing. "
How persistently those words came back to him !
Suddenly he started up, the card still in his hand.
276 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
"After all," he thought, "why shouldn't Fred have
believed Daisy was giving a correct version of the
affair? She had always been truthful, and the whole
appearance of things coincided with her story. Of
course any boy of spirit would have done as he did.
To think that all of this might have been saved if I had
only said, quietly, ' Fred, Daisy mistakes ; when she is
less angry she will know that I did not mean to hurt
her ! ' But my miserable pride bound me in silence. It,
and it alone, is the cause of all the trouble ; but it shall
keep me enslaved no longer."
He bounded up the stairs. When he came to the
door of their room he found it open, and here he
paused, for Fred was seated with his back toward the
door, his eyes riveted upon a card in his hand, which
was exactly like the one still carried by himself.
Fred turned quickly and looked up. Their eyes met,
the old love-light in them. Ed reached out his hand
and took a long step forward. Fred arose, and their
hands were clasped eagerly.
" I was wrong," faltered the boys simultaneously.
Further confessions trembled on their lips, but they
were checked by the sound of running feet. In a mo-
ment Daisy's small brother entered, and shouting
"Merry Christmas!" he deposited a large white en ve-'
lope on the table and was off with a dash. The brothers
instantly recognized Daisy's handwriting in the simple
address, "The Roses," and Ed's brow darkened as Fred
took up the envelope and tore it open. He drew forth
first a card, which proved to be a counterpart of those
already received by the brothers. Fred read the note
aloud without comment, and thus it ran :
Someone has sent me this card, and I want you to read it, too. It
has shown me myself plainly. You, Ed, were too honorable to tell
PEA CE ON EA R TH. 277
Fred that I was all to blame, but that is the truth. Ed did throw
me down, yet it was accidental on his part, and he took hold of the
other stilt .only to prevent me from carrying out my intention of
striking him. I have been all wrong ; but my greatest wrong has
been in letting so long a time pass without making a full confession.
But if you read these few lines I am sure you will be able to forgive
even DAISY.
But whence came the triplicate cards?
Ah, these wise mothers ! Daisy, when questioned by
her mother immediately after the episode of the stilts,
was unusually reticent. Fred poured his understanding
of the trouble into his mother's ear, while Ed met her
questions with proud reserve and evasions. The two
wise and .unselfish women, after much comparing of
notes, came, with the keen instincts of mothers, very
near the truth of the matter.
Therefore, was it strange that not many days before
Christmas these two sagacious heads should be found
very close together over a pile of illuminated cards?
And may we not hope that a spirit of forgiveness and
forbearance will govern these three hearts during all
the busy years to come?
Owing to Daisy's skill with the pencil and brush, an
illuminated motto, neatly framed, hangs in the room
of the " twin Roses," while its duplicate adorns
her own room, and these words are found upon each
one:
" Peace on the earth " ;
Let strife and anger cease,
And Christmas bells within each bosom ring
" Good will to man."
Now may our love increase.
And sweet forgiveness for her carols sing.
Thus was the "War of the Roses" ended it is
hoped, forever. The Christian Union,
CHAPTER XXXIX.
LESSON XXXVIL SUBJECT: CONFESSION.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psalms 32 : 5. I will confess my trans-
-gressions.
Sunday, Psalms 145 : 6. I will declare thy great-
ness.
Monday, Matthew 10 : 32. Whosoever shall confess
me before men, him will I confess also before my father
which is in heaven.
Tuesday, Romans 10 : 9. Confess with thy mouth
the Lord Jesus.
Wednesday, Romans 10 : 10. With the mouth con-
fession is made unto salvation.
Thursday, James 5 : 16. Confess your faults one to
another.
Friday, I John 1:9. If we confess our sins, he is
faithful and just to forgive us our sins.
Outline. Someone has said that the three hardest
words to speak are, " I am mistaken." It ought not to
be so difficult, for it is very manly to confess a wrong.
An old adage says, " A wrong confessed is half atoned
for." Don't hang back, go at once and say, " I am
sorry." You can't be forgiven unless you confess that
you have done wrong. Do you remember about the
f
TILLIE'S TEMPTATION. 279
prodigal son ? when he went home and confessed his
wrong-doing, how gladly his father received him back ?
When people unite with the church, it is often called
confessing Christ, and it means that they are willing to
confess their love for Him and their purpose to serve
Him. If they hesitate to do this, it is, doubtful whether
they really love Him as they ought.
"Jesus bids us shine
With a clear, pure light,
Like a little candle
Shining in the night.
Jesus bids us shine
First of all for Him ;
W 7 ell He sees and knows it
If our light is dim."
Mr. Moody tells that once he visited a prison to urge
men to repentance. On asking each man in his cell
for what crime he was imprisoned, the reply invariably
came, " My punishment is unjust ; I am an innocent
man." He was beginning to despair of effecting any
good, when he found a prisoner who humbly confessed
his sins and showed great penitence. " I have a mes-
sage for you ; the good Book says, ' If we confess our
sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins.'
You can be forgiven ; but for those who had committed
no crime I had no message."
OUR STORY. TILLIE'S TEMPTATION.
Tillie Marten was a dear little girl, and one whom
everybody loved. She was kind and unselfish, sweet-
tempered and gentle ; and when .she played with other
280 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
children, she was willing to give up her own way to
please them.
It was Tillie's great delight to be allowed to . go
down to the kitchen or the pantry, and see what the
cook or the parlor-maid was doing, and try to help
them ; and one morning, after breakfast, when cook
had gone to market and Bessie, the parlor-maid, was
upstairs with the housemaid making the beds, Tillie
received permission to wash up the breakfast things all
by herself.
Feeling very proud and glad, the child put on her
biggest pinafore and washed all the crockery, and then
began to wipe it; but just as she was wiping her
father's special cup, it slipped out of her wet fingers
and, falling on the floor, was dashed to pieces. Poor
Tillie gave a little cry of horror and stood for a
moment unable to move. She knew that her father
prized this cup, which was of valuable old china, and
had been the gift of a dear friend.
"What shall I do? Oh, what shall I do?" she said
to herself, again and again. " Father will be so grieved,
and will say I have been careless, and perhaps I shan't
be allowed ever to wash irp any more. Oh, what shall
I do?"
Just at that moment Tillie's pet cat walked into the
pantry and began to purr around her feet. Then, with
a bound, Miss Pussy reached the table where the cups
and saucers were.
One of the common breakfast cups was rather too
near the edge of the table, and, with a whisk of her
tail, the cat knocked it down, so that now there was an
addition to the heap of fragments on the floor.
Suddenly a thought came into Tillie's mind, not
at all a good thought ; but she did not think of that at
TILLIE 'S TEMPTATION. 281
the time. Pussy had broken one cup; what harm
would there be in letting her father believe that pussy
had broken the other, too ? She had only to say that
pussy jumped onto the table, and that two cups were
broken.
Tillie was a very timid child, and she greatly dreaded
a scolding. Perhaps it was this that made her the more
ready to yield to the temptation that had now come to
her.
Footsteps in the passage decided her, and her mind
was made up as Bessie came in.
" Why, Miss Tillie, what has happened ? Dear me !
It's that tiresome cat again ! It isn't the first time
she's been and broke things ; but to think of her goin'
and smashin' your pa's lovely Chinee cup ! It's too
bad, it is!"
All that day Tillie was dreading her father's return
home, and it was some relief to her when her mother
offered to explain matters to him, as she had heard the
story from Bessie.
Of course Tillie escaped the scolding she had feared ;
but when night came, and she lay down to rest, she
felt more wretched than she had ever been in her
life.
Without telling an actual falsehood, she had allowed
her parents to believe what was quite untrue, and her
conscience told her that she had grievously sinned
against heaven and in God's sight, and was no more
worthy to be called His child.
She did not say her prayers, for she felt she could
not ask her heavenly Father's blessing with this new sin
lying like a dead weight upon her heart, unconfessed
and unforgiven. But she lay awake in her little bed,
afraid of the dark, afraid of her own thoughts, afraid
282 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
lest God should now at once punish her for her great
fault. .
The night deepened, and Mr. and Mrs. Marten had
gone to their room. Suddenly a timid little knock at
their door was followed by the entrance of a poor
shivering little ghost in a white night-gown.
" I can't sleep, papa," she said, " everything is so
dreadful ! I must tell you the truth, or I shall never be
happy any more. I broke your cup myself, papa.
Pussy only broke one of the others, but I let everyone
think she had broken both. Oh, papa and mamma,
please forgive me, and ask God to forgive me, too ! "
Then, when parents and child had knelt together in
prayer, and pleaded for pardon through Jesus, and for
the blessed Spirit's help in time to come, Mr. Marten
carried the little girl back to her bed, and gave her a
good-night kiss and a fervent " God bless you, my dar-
ling ! " And Tillie fell asleep, resolving that by God's
help she would never again as long as she lived swerve
from the truth. Good Cheer,
CHAPTER XL.
LESSON XXXVIIL SUBJECT: WHAT TO
READ.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Proverbs I : 7. Fools despise wisdom and
instruction.
Sunday, Ecclesiastes 12 : 12. Of making many books
there is no end.
Monday, Habakkuk I : 13. Thou art of purer eyes
than to behold evil.
Tuesday, Matthew 24 : 15. Whoso readeth let him
understand.
Wednesday, Luke 10 : 26. How readest thou?
Thursday, I Corinthians 15 : 33. Evil communica-
tions corrupt good manners.
Friday, I Timothy 4:13. Give attendance to read-
ing.
Outline. Children what you read has a great influence
on you. If you read good books they will be like
hands pushing you towards the right, while bad books
will surely push you towards the wrong. Good books
have inspired people to grand and noble actions, while
the influence of bad ones has led many to wrong and
cruel deeds. There was a boy of excellent parentage
who read sensational novels until he was inspired to run
away from home. He stole some money and started
284 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
with a companion for the " Far West." After going
part way, he fell in with a sort of " Fagin," who took
away his money and clothes and then forced him to
work very hard. It was some weeks before he could
escape and return to his parents, who had become al-
most crazy from anxiety.
Never read a book unless your parents say it is all
right. There are so many good books, beautifully
illustrated, that there is no excuse for filling the mind
with the vile stuff which is so abundant in the land.
OUR STORY. ARCHIE MOORE'S CLUB.
BY MRS. J. L. SCUDDER.
"Halloo, Bill! Did you hear about Ned Water-
house?" said Archie Moore, as he joined his friend Will
Ames on his way to school.
" No ; what about him ? " said the boy thus accosted.
"Why it's terrible! You remember when they
moved away ? Well, his aunt, who came to live with
them after his mother's death, wrote my mother a let-
ter telling her all about it."
"All about what? You do go so slow, and I am
dying to hear."
" Not quite dying, I think, but I'll tell you, anyhow.
Ned Waterhouse, that we all liked so well, has been
arrested for stealing, and is now in jail. His poor aunt
is nearly distracted. Do you wonder? "
" No, I don't," said Will Ames, with a shocked look
on his face. " How could that nice boy ever have done
so dreadful a thing ? Did his aunt write the particu-
lars?"
"Yes," continued Archie, "and she blames herself
ARCHIE MOORE 'S CLUB. 285
very much. You see where they moved to was quite
different from here. At first she was quite delighted,
there were so many nice things to see and enjoy in the
city, and she was particularly glad because Ned could
have some advantages there that he did not have in
this little country village. Dear me, I guess now she
would be glad if she'd never gone away."
" But what has all this to do with Ned's stealing?
Do go on ! " impatiently said Will.
"A good deal, if you'll wait until I can tell you," said
Archie, good naturedly. "You see, there was a boy
who lived near them in their new home who made all
the trouble. He belonged to a good family and he
seemed to be a very nice boy, but you know that song,
'All things are not what they seem,' and this chap
was a bad one. There was one other boy, too, whose
influence was not the best, but Ned's aunt never
suspected that he was in bad company, and so he was
allowed to go wherever he pleased. Mother says she
should have known how and where Ned spent his
time, but somehow she didn't think to ask, because
she had great confidence in Ned."
" But what were they doing that was wrong," ques-
tioned Will, who still felt that his friend was long in
coming to the main facts.
"Oh, they read together books and papers that your
mother and mine would rush into the fire. Ned was a
fool, for he might have known that reading such stuff
would make him bad. My mother has drummed it into
me that ' if I handle fire I will surely get burned ' and
if I touch a bad book I will grow bad myself. She
has a great way of teaching us : whenever she reads of
a boy who is led off on the wrong track she hunts
around until she finds out what started him away from
286 ATTRACTTVE TRUTHS.
the right, and it's funny, Bill, but almost every time it
is either bad reading or bad companions. I tell you it
scared me. I'm no preacher, Bill, but I say ' Beware.' "
"All right, I will; but do, for pity's sake, tell me
what Ned stole, and where he stole it. I am anxious
to hear the particulars," said expectant Will.
"Well, you needn't be in such a rush. I'll get there
pretty soon. There isn't much to tell. The boys
wanted money to buy some things to carry out a plot
which they knew was wrong, and so they spurred Ned
on until he committed the robbery. My mother says
he was their ' cat's-paw.' Ned told his aunt afterwards
that he objected very strongly to doing it, but they just
bulldozed him into it. There was a large house where
they left out the lawn-mower, and they persuaded Ned
to go late and take it. They expected to sell it, but
Ned was caught, and now he has a. taste of the jail,
besides this great disgrace for life. Isn't it terrible ? "
"Yes, terrible," answered Will ; "but what had read-
ing to do with it ? "
" Well, I declare, you are a great fellow ! When I
wanted to tell you about that you hurried me right on
to the end; but no matter, I'll go back. It was read-
ing of this wicked scheme that made them want
money, and being also familiar with crime, it did not
seem so terrible to them. Ned's aunt did not explain
what they were planning for ; she wrote because she
wanted my mother to find out what the boys in our
village were about, and to urge them on no account to
turn away from the right path. Mother couldn't sleep
last night thinking about it, and this morning she
said she had decided to start a reading club. I am
to ask any boys that I like to join it. Don't you
want to ? " .
ARCHIE MOORED s CLUB. 287
"Yes, I guess so," replied Will; "but I'd rather
know more about it before I say certainly. I never
heard of such a club. .How does your mother intend
to manage it ? "
" Well," said Archie, " she intends to invite the boys
to meet at our house once a week. At those meetings
we are to read short selections from the best authors.
She will talk with us at that time about the best liter-
ary people. When the boys go home, she will give
them each a book to read, and if they read one good
book a week they can be members of the club, and if
they don't, they can't be."
" Dear me ! " broke in Will, " what a queer way !
Will there be no exception to the rule ? "
"Yes, I suppose so," answered Archie. "If a fellow
is sick, or the family is in trouble, it would be all right,
I guess ; but mother said she meant to be real strict,
for she wants them to learn to like good books. She
intends to choose interesting ones, and she says she
will watch the tastes of the boys in selecting for them.
I don't worry about that part, for she knows all about
books."
" But is that all there is to it?" said Will, still ques-
tioning.
* ; Oh, no !" said his companion; "there are some
books which each boy must read and write his opinion
about it. When all have done this the boys are to
read their papers, and whoever has the best one gets
a prize, which I believe is to be a nice book or set of
books. Of course only one boy can get it, but all of
us are to have ice-cream and other good things because
we have tried. Any boy who neglects to write his
paper is not invited to the feast, and, of course, he
can't hear the papers nor see the prize awarded. I
288 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
think mother's scheme a pretty good one, don't you ?
Do you think the boys will take to it ? "
"Yes," said Will, "most certainly they will, to the
feast part ; and if they are not mighty silly, they will
take to the other part. It isn't every day that boys
get a chance like this. We know how smart your
mother is, and you needn't be afraid about it. She'll
make it interesting if anyone can. But hurry up,
there's Jack Halliday just ahead, and I know he'll want
to join. He's always in for everything that's good."
And so the boys hurried on, while Archie explained
that of course his mother hadn't perfected her plans,
but he was sure it would be all right, for his mother
always made a success of what she undertook. He
also explained that his mother had said that if children
cultivated a taste for good books early in life, it would
keep them from much that is evil later in life.
CHAPTER XLI.
LESSON XXXIX. SUBJECT: KEEPING THE
SABBATH.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Exodus 16 : 29. The Lord hath given you
the sabbath.
Sunday, Exodus 20 : 8. Remember the sabbath day
to keep it holy.
Monday, Exodus 31 : 14. Ye shall keep the sabbath.
Tuesday, Leviticus 16 : 31. It shall be a sabbath of
rest unto you.
Wednesday, Isaiah 58 : 13. Call the sabbath a de-
light.
Thursday, Mark 2 : 27. The sabbath was made for
man.
Friday, Acts 18 : 4. He reasoned in the synagogue
every sabbath.
Outline. When God left one day for rest, He knew
all about how busy the world would become in later
years, and He knew that if He did not leave a little
time for people to have quiet and rest, there would be
very little time to worship. How shall we keep the
sabbath? By attending church and Sunday school,
and by refraining as much as possible from all our
week-day work.
290 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Sunday sometimes is a tiresome day for children, but
it need not be. How many attractive books there are
to read, and there are other pleasant pastimes. You
can write a nice little Bible story, or you can gather
the family together and have Bible twenty questions ;
you can play Sunday school, or write a letter to some
missionary friend ; you can name the flowers, the rivers,
the seas, etc., which are spoken of in the Bible, and the
one who can name the longest will be the victor.
Do you know why the Jews keep Saturday for their
church day? Saturday is really the seventh day, the
one that God originally gave for rest ; but as Christ
rose from the dead on the first day of the week, the
early church took that day for Sunday, and have
observed it for worship ever since. The Jews do not
believe in Christ, so His resurrection has no value with
them, and so they keep Saturday, or the seventh day.
An excellent little verse is the following :
"A sabbath well spent
Brings a week of content,
And plenty of health for tomorrow
But a sabbath profaned,
No matter what's gained,
Is a certain forerunner of sorrow."
OUR STORY. "I DON'T WORK ON SUNDAY."
Many years ago, before the western part of our
country was thickly settled, a great highway was built
from Maryland to Indiana. Over this road could be
seen long lines of wagons, with six heavy horses at-
tached to each, which were crawling slowly along laden
with the household goods of those who were seeking
"/ DON'T WORK ON SUNDAr* 291
new homes in the West. The wagons were driven by
men called " regulars," who went backwards and for-
wards over the road carrying merchandise of various
kinds. One of these regulars went by the name of
" Devil Tom Beard," a title he well deserved, as he
was foremost in all plans of mischief. He was a blas-
phemous man, taking the Lord's name in vain at every
breath, and his best friends felt more fear than love for
him.
When the Baltimore and Ohio railroad was built, the
" regulars " lost their occupation, Tom Beard among the
rest ; he therefore bought a few acres, built a mill upon
it, and became the proprietor of a large sawmill. One
day, while standing in front of his door, a man drove
up and said:
" My barn was burned down last night, and if you
can saw me some lumber by noon on Monday, I can
get a new one raised by Wednesday. I need it very
much. Can you do it ? "
"Utterly impossible," said Tom, " because I don't
work on Sunday."
" Come, now," the man rejoined ; " a wicked wretch
like you can't work on Sunday ! Don't pretend to be
pious, do you?"
" No," replied Tom, " I don't pretend to be pious,
but I won't run my sawmill on Sunday to please any-
body, and I'll tell you why, if you want to know."
" I don't know that it would make much difference
to me what such a blasphemous man as you should say,
but you can go on with your story if you like, for I
would like to know what you can have found to give
you such a religious look."
Tom, not at all angered by such unfriendly criticism,
related the following:
292 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
" Many years ago, when I was a ' regular ' on the
road, I owned two large wagons. I drove one of the
teams myself and hired a man to drive the other team.
Between us we had fourteen horses, six each in harness,
and each of us led one behind his wagon. All who could
afford it had an extra horse. We called a trip, from home
to Baltimore, from there to Pittsburgh or Wheeling, from
there to Baltimore, and then back home, a ' rounder.'
Every wagoner who made a ' rounder,' whether a farmer
or a ' regular,' always made his charges sufficiently high
to cover the contingency of losing a horse thereby.
During a ' rounder' one horse was sure to give out, and
sometimes several would break down, and occasionally
a horse would die for us.
" On one occasion, on Saturday evening, being full of
fun and frolic, I was the leader of a gang who made a raid
upon the field of a farmer near where we were stopping.
We stole a large quantity of green corn, and, taking it to
the tavern, compelled the women to cook it for us. The
next morning, Sunday, found me too sick to proceed
on my journey, so the other teamsters hitched up and
drove off, leaving me and my hired man and my two
teams behind.
"By Monday morning I had sufficiently recovered to
follow after my friends. My horses were so fresh, and
in. such good condition, that I drove much farther than
usual that day. As they still walked off freely on
Tuesday, I drove as far as I had done on Monday.
Showing no signs of fatigue on Wednesday, I drove
that day to the regular stand and stopped with my
companions. For the remainder of the week I traveled
in their company. I said nothing, but I did a wonder-
ful amount of thinking. I resolved to try it again.
Consequently, the next Sunday morning I feigned
"7 DON'T WORK ON SUNDAY." 293
sickness, and they went off without me. Again I tried
it, and always with the same result.
" Every week, on Wednesday night, I overtook my
comrades and kept with them till Sunday morning. I
continued it till I had made a 'rounder'; and you
must not laugh when I tell you that, after resting at
;home for my accustomed three days, my twelve team
horses were in such fine condition from having had
their regular rest on Sunday, that I sold my two extra
horses. I continued on the road for five years there-
after, and never lost another horse by death, never lost
an hour's time on account of worn-out teams, for they
did not wear out, and never bought another extra
horse.
" Then the railroad destroyed our occupation and I
sold off my teams. There being no sawmill around
here, I bought this spot of land, had this establishment
erected, hired an experienced workman, engaged in the
new enterprise, and soon became master of the busi-
ness.
" Having had the experience I have just related to
you, I resolved that my sawmill should never run on
Sunday. I knew that it was not flesh, blood and
bones ; that it did not require rest as my horses did ;
but I thought that even the inanimate wheels, cogs and
saws might be the better for having a regular rest from
constant motion ; might be the better for resting from
incessant friction ; might be the better for cooling off.
Besides, I knew that both my man and myself required
one day's rest in seven.
" The first Sunday after the sawmill was started, my
hired man and I were loafing among the cedars over
there. Soon we heard the noise of several wagons
coming over the road. In a short time they appeared
294 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
in sight to us, but we were hidden from them. Each
wagon was loaded with logs for my sawmill. The
drivers shouted themselves hoarse, but my man and I
were deaf to their calls. At length they unhitched
their horses, left their loaded wagons, and went
home. ;
"About the middle of the forenoon on Monday the 8
two farmers returned with their horses, and seemed to
be in a bad humor. I helped them to unload their
wagons without noticing the condition of their temper.
After the logs were rolled off the wagons, I invited them
into the room here, on the sawmill. I then told them,
nearly as I have related to you, my experience when I
was driving my team as a ' regular ' on the National
Turnpike Road.
" They could see, in my experience with themselves,
that if my sawmil-1 had been running on Sunday, there-
after many farmers, as well as they, would have taken
Sunday for hauling logs to my sawmill. So that when
I had determined not to run the sawmill on Sunday,
without knowing it I was relieving many a poor horse
in the settlement from working on Sunday, and really
compelling the farmers, too, to rest on that day.
u I don't know much about the Bible ; - but I guess
God knew what He was about when He set one day
apart for rest. I've never broken my rule, and I never
shall, not even if those who are pious, like yourself, do
come and ask me."
Here Tom Beard stopped to enjoy the mortified look
which spread over the man's face. He was so
thoroughly ashamed of himself that he could not at
first speak. When he did, he said :
"You are right, Tom Beard. God is with you in
this matter, You have taught me a good lesson.
"7 DON'T WORK ON SUNDAY? 295
Never again shall I be found guilty, under any circum-
stance, of asking a person to break the sabbath day."
Thus did a wicked man teach a good lesson, which
we hope the reader will never forget. Good Words.
CHAPTER XLII.
LESSON XL. SUBJECT: SLANDER.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psalms 101 : 5. Whoso privily slandereth
his neighbor, him will I cut off.
Sunday, Proverbs n : 13. A talebearer revealeth
secrets.
Monday, Proverbs 26 : 20. Where there be no tale-
bearers the strife ceaseth.
Tuesday, Jeremiah 9 : 8. Their tongue is as an
arrow shot out ; it speaketh deceit.
Wednesday, Titus I : 10. There are many unruly
and vain talkers.
Thursday, Titus 3 : 2. Speak evil of no man.
Friday, James 4: n. Speak not evil one of an-
other.
Outline. The Bible everywhere condemns a mischief-
making spirit. It is a most cruel and wicked thing to
talk about people behind their backs. A few false
words can keep a whole neighborhood in a strife.
Children very often are little busybodies. They run
around repeating everything they hear, and are dis-
liked by everybody. An excellent rule to make is
this: " If you can't speak well of a person, don't say
anything."
A lady used to stop slander in this way : whenever
HOW THE STORT GREW. 297
she heard evil spoken of in another, she would instantly
mention some good quality of the person, and the
backbiting invariably would cease. It is a terrible
thing to handle a person's good name carelessly.
OUR STORY. HOW THE STORY GREW.
As Kitty Coleman and Maggie Weir were going to
school one morning, Kitty said :
" I was over at Uncle Fred's last Saturday, and came
near staying too late. We had such fun that I did not
notice how near the sun was to setting, and I was very
much afraid I might meet a tramp."
" Did you meet one ? " inquired Maggie.
" No-one but Johnnie Gates. He was coming down
the hill whistling, arid with a big watermelon under his
arm. I was scared at first, but when I saw who it was
I got over it."
At recess, Maggie said to Mary Ford :
" Kitty told me that she saw Johnnie Gates carrying
a great big watermelon on Saturday evening. Wonder
where he got it and what he is going to do with it."
Before school, Mary whispered to Sallie Bates :
" Johnnie Gates was seen carrying a great big water-
melon on Saturday evening. I wonder if he got it
honestly."
" Mr. Hart's melon patch was robbed about that time ;
maybe that's where it came from," answered Sallie.
At noon Sallie told Susan and Jennie:
" I know something, and I'll tell you if you won't
breathe it to a soul."
"Oh, no, we won't," cried both girls in one breath;
"what is it?"
298 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
"Why, Johnnie Gates robbed Mr. Hart's melon patch
one night last week."
" Oh, dear, isn't that awful ! " exclaimed Susie.
"I always thought that Johnnie was not so much
better than the rest of us, for all he made believe he
was so honest," said Jennie.
" He couldn't have done it alone," Sallie said.
Whereupon Jennie hastened to a group of school-girls
who were in the house, and told them " Johnnie Gates
and a lot of other boys robbed Mr. Hart's melon patch
and destroyed all they could not carry away."
Just at that moment Johnnie himself came in
whistling, and looking like anything but a thief. " Oh,
girls, get together quick; I've got something for you,
and it's most school time."
The girls looked at each other, and with little move-
ments of disgust turned away.
"Why, what's the matter with you all? Hurry up,
as the bell will ring ! " cried Johnnie.
" We know what you've got, Johnnie Gates," spoke
up Sallie, " and we don't want any of your stolen melon,
and I think you should be ashamed of yourself."
" Who says I stole a melon ! " cried Johnnie, in an
excited tone ; " I guess he'd better not tell me so. I
was over at Uncle Henry's, Saturday night, and he gave
me a splendid one, and I saved it on purpose to give
you all some ; but if that is the way you are talking
about me, you may do without."
"Well," said one of the girls, "that is what I heard,
anyway."
"Who told you ? I'd like to know."
Then all began to talk at once, and became so excited
that they did not notice that their teacher was in the
room until she spoke to Johnnie, asking him to explain
HOW THE STORT GREW. 299
the cause of the confusion. Then she carefully ex-
amined into the matter until she found that it all came
from Kitty Coleman saying that she had met Johnnie
with a melon.
The children that had taken part in the story felt
somewhat ashamed of themselves when they saw how
much the story had grown in their hands.
The teacher said: "I hope every one of you will
learn a lesson from this incident, and just now, before
the habit becomes fixed, resolve that you will tell
nothing but what you know to be true, and that what
you do tell, you will tell exactly as you heard it ; and
not tell anything to injure another, even if it is true. I
hope Johnnie will forgive you, and that you will never
forget the lesson you have learned today."
I am glad to say that Johnnie did forgive them, and
gave them a piece of the melon all around ; and I hope
that neither they nor any of my. little readers will grow
up to be gossiping men and women. Morning Star.
CHAPTER XLIH.
LESSON XLI. SUBJECT: THANKSGIVING.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Psalms 50 : 14. Offer unto God thanks-
giving.
Sunday, Psalms 95 : 2. Let us come before his
presence with thanksgiving.
Monday, Psalms 97 : 12. Give thanks at the remem-
brance of his holiness.
Tuesday, Psalms 147 : 7. Sing unto the Lord with
thanksgiving.
Wednesday, Jonah 2:9. I will sacrifice unto thee
with the voice of thanksgiving.
Thursday, II Corinthians 9:15. Thanks be unto
God for his unspeakable gift.
Friday, Ephesians 5 : 20. Giving thanks always for
all things.
Outline. I want each child to write down ten things
for which they are thankful. Do you know why we
celebrate Thanksgiving Day? Well, I will tell you.
Years ago, some very religious men and women (called
Puritans) came to this country in order to have more
freedom to worship God. They had a very hard time
in this new country, surrounded by Indians, with little
to eat. At last they were successful in raising a har-
vest, and then they appointed a day in which to give
MISS SALLIE' S THANKSGIVING. 301
thanks. You see Thanksgiving means just that, giv-
ing thanks. Ever since that time our nation has set
apart this day to return thanks to God for all His good-
ness to us, and we ought not to make it just a holiday,
but we ought to go to church and with our whole heart
give thanks for all the mercies that we receive. If you
lived in other countries you would see that there are
many things here to be grateful for that do not exist
elsewhere.
People are too apt to receive God's gifts as a matter
of course. They take the fruits of the field, and sit at
their tables and eat them without once telling God that
He is good, and they are thankful. Be sure always to
say " Thank you " for any gift, however great or small.
OUR STORY. MISS SALLIE'S THANKSGIVING.
BY LILLIAN GREY.
" I'm re'ly afraid I ain't goin' to like our new minis-
ter!" said Miss Sallie, regretfully, as she patted the
creases out of her Sunday gloves, and laid them in a
lavender-scented drawer. Then she rolled over her
finger the ribbon ties of her bonnet, and placed it in its
own particular box, for she was a careful soul. " No, I
feel that I ain't goin' to take the comfort with him that
I did with poor dear Doctor Lee."
Miss Sallie was quite an elderly woman, and lived
alone, but for a parrot and cat ; and as it is impossible
for a human being to exist without speech, she had got
into the way of talking to them and to herself, so she
did not feel the need of other companionship.
When she now entered the pleasant little kitchen,
Polly welcomed her noisily, and Tommy also tendered
302 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
a greeting. Miss Sallie set the teapot on the stove, and
finding the potatoes, which she had placed in the oven
before going to church, just done, she wrapped them in
a napkin and sat down to wait for the tea to draw.
"Yes, I used to reckon on goin' to church, an' come
home feelin' real comfortable in my mind, but now it's
different ; for every sermon this minister preaches stirs
me all up, an' the worst of it is he brings all the disturb-
in' parts right out of the Bible. Now, today, talkin'
'bout Thanksgivin' why, he made out that nobody's
got any right to set down an' eat a good dinner, if
there's anybody they know ain't got the same ; least-
ways not till they've provided one for 'em. Now,
always for a good many years, ever sense my folks all
dropped off an' left me alone, I've had a roast chicken
an' cranberry jell an' so on, an' felt thankful, an' thought
I had a right to it as long as my store debt was settled,
an' the pew-rent an' mission money paid in ; but 'cord-
in' to this new doctrine, I hadn't no right to set down
an' enjoy a mouthful, for I've thought of a half-dozen
or more that I'm mortally sure hadn't no more on
Thanksgivin' day than other days, an' not enough for
comfort no time ; an' it seems that I an' other folks
ought to have seen to it, but I never have, that's a fact.
" Now last Thanksgivin' I remember I give a basket
of apples to Neddy, my arrant-boy, an' I don't re'ly
s'pose he nor his raft of brothers an' sisters had any
other treat that day but jest them apples ; windfalls, too,
they was ; an' I might have put in a couple of dozen crul-
lers and cookies, as well as not, but I didn't. I used to
think I was quite a decent Christian, but it seems I'm
but little better than a heathen."
" You're a rascal ! " screeched Polly.
"You shet up! I ain't so bad as that/' said her mis-
MISS SALLIB-'S THANKSGIVING. 303
tress, as she opened the cage door and let the saucy
bird out for her daily recreation.
Polly and Tommy, the sleek cat, agreed very well,
though Polly's temper was rather uncertain. She
would spend an hour or two very quietly prowling
about the room, and then she would perch on the back
of Miss Sallie's chair and pick at her hair and ears
and spectacles, until she lost patience, and then Polly
would be hurried into her cage, to scold or sulk, as she
chose. "Purty creetiy! " she said as she stepped from
her cage on this Sunday noon. "Purty creetur,
ha-a-a!"
" You want a lump of sugar, don't you, Polly ? Now
will you be good an' not pull my hair?"
So Polly picked daintily at the sugar, Tommy lapped
lazily at a saucer of milk, and Miss Sallie ate her din-
ner in comparative peace. She usually read her church
paper and took a nap on Sunday afternoons, but some-
how on this day she felt too restless to do either. Con-
science was busy, and Miss Sallie was troubled. She
wondered how the poor lame shoemaker got along since
his wife died ; she thought of the little friendless dress-
maker on the corner, and the consumptive widow in the
same house and her quiet little girl ; and if these harass-
ing thoughts about other people's troubles were not
laid to rest, how was she ever to eat her Thanksgiving
dinner in peace and thankfulness of heart ?
" I'd jest like to have a talk with the new preacher,"
she said aloud. " Folks say he's dreadful pleasant to
talk, for all he seems so stern somehow when he's
preachin' 'bout one's duty. I want to do all that's my
bounden duty to do, of course, but I never felt as if I'd
gone so fur wide from it till he come here. How I do
miss poor Doctor Lee ! But I ain't no manner o' doubt
304 ATTRACTIVE
he's in a better world than this. I do hope, in itiefey,
I'll happen to have a fire in the spare-room when the
new man does call ! "
But early the next afternoon, in answering a knock at
the front door, Miss Sallie was " struck all in a heap,"
as she afterward expressed it, by finding the new min-
ister standing there.
There was no fire in the little parlor, so she led the
way, nervously, into her always tidy living room, and
drew the cushioned rocker near*the fire for her caller.
He had scarcely sat down when Polly, incensed at see-
ing a man in the house, ruffled her feathers and said,
in her shrillest tone : " You're a rascal ! a rascal,
ha-a-a!"
The minister fairly jumped at the sound.
" Oh, please," gasped Miss Sallie, "please don't
mind it, it's only that dreadful bird ! I'm so sorry, but
she will be saucy sometimes ! "
But Polly kept up her assertion, until the amused
visitor arose and approached the cage.
" You go 'way, go 'way ! Ah, you rascal ! "
" Polly, you be still this minute ! " said her mistress.
" I shall have to put you in the dark."
" Ah, purty creetur ! " said Polly, coaxingly.
" Why, that is a wonderful bird ; I never heard one
speak so distinctly," said the minister, taking no offense
at Polly's personal reflections.
" You see," said the mortified mistress, " you see, she
hangs outdoors in warm weather, an' the children teases
her; they can't seem to go by without hollerin' at
her, an' she sasses back ; an' I'm sure she knows when
she's naughty, but I can't break her of nothin' she once
learns. But she's a sight of company to me."
" I should think so. You're a smart bird, Polly."
MISS SALLIED THANKSGIVING. 305
"Jest see if she'll take a lump of sugar from your
hand," said Miss Sallie, forgetting her awe of the new
minister in her delight at his praise of her pet.
And so, the ice of reserve being broken, she found it
no difficult matter to talk of other things, and to un-
burden her troubled heart and conscience as freely to
him as to the lamented Doctor Lee.
His successor was a wise pastor as well as a good
preacher, and all his words were fitly spoken. But
finally he arose to go, and lingered a moment in the
open door for a few parting words, when Polly screamed
savagely :
" Shut that door!"
Laughing heartily, he complied, and the last words
he heard, as he went down the steps, were :
" Such a rascal, ha-a-a ! Purty creetur ! "
" You wretched bird ! " said Miss Sallie, wrathfully.
" He's jest a blessed man, an' you'll git a shawl put over
your cage an' set in the dark next time he comes, my
lady ! Ain't you ashamed of yourself? " .
Polly subsided into silence, and her mistress soon
forgot her anger in the rush of other thoughts.
"Yes," she said aloud, after awhile, "yes, he's a real
good man ; no doubt about that ; but what a mercy that
he didn't try to make a prayer, for, if he had, Poll
would have completely upsot him ! "
The next day Miss Sallie made some calls ; and the
day after she was the busiest woman in town.
One would have thought that she had a large family,
judging by the rows of pies, the platters of crisp, brown
crullers, and the loaves of spice arid pound cake that
graced her pantry shelves when the day's work was
done. And besides, there were quivering moulds of
crimson jelly and a plump, yellow - skinned turkey,
3013 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
all of which the owner surveyed with pardonable
pride.
" I do declare, I ain't been so happy before in ten
year ! " said Miss Sallie, as she sat down for her even-
ing rest ; in proof of which, she essayed to sing " Old
Hundred," to the utter consternation of Polly and
Tommy, for their esteemed mistress was no singer.
But the next day the mystery was explained, for
company came the old shoemaker, the little dress-
maker and the delicate widow and child. Not a very
brilliant gathering, some outsider might have said, but
a very happy and thankful one, notwithstanding. Miss
Sallie's dinner was perfect and heartily enjoyed. Polly
exerted herself to be entertaining, and surpassed all her
former efforts ; while Tommy was petted and feasted to
repletion.
And when the visitors departed in the twilight, they
sincerely and profusely thanked their hostess, whose
kindly thought had given them such a pleasant
Thanksgiving. The Golden Rule.
CHAPTER XLIV.
LESSON XLIL CHRISTMAS.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, Matthew 2 : 1,2. There came wise men
from the East to Jerusalem, saying, Where is he that
is born King of the Jews ? for we have seen his star in
the East, and are come to worship him.
Sunday, Matthew 2 : 9. Lo, the star which they
saw in the East, went before them, till it came and
stood over where the young child was.
Monday, Luke 2:11. Unto you is born this day, in
the city of David, a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord.
Tuesday, Luke 2 : 14. Glory to God in the highest,
and on earth peace, good will toward men.
Wednesday, Luke 2 : 20. And the shepherds re-
turned, glorifying and praising God.
Thursday, John 3 : 16. God so loved the world that
he gave his only begotten son, that whosoever believeth
in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.
Friday, Hebrews 13 : 8. Jesus Christ the same
yesterday, and today, and forever.
Outline. Christmas is Christ's birthday, and it is
customary to make gifts to people whenever their birth-
day arrives. Jesus is not now on earth, but the same
308 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
happy spirit exists that was felt by the wise men, who
came with their presents thinking thus to show their
love for the infant Jesus. We, too, give our gifts be-
cause we are glad that He was born. Would that
we could take our gold and silver and kneel before Him
as they did in olden times in Bethlehem ! but that is
not possible. How then can we offer gifts to this great
king? Jesus said: "Inasmuch as ye have done it
unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have
done it unto me." Any offering to the needy or sorrow-
ful is the same as given to Him. We should not try to
see what we can get for ourselves, or how much we can
do for those who are well off, but we should make
many of our gifts to those who have little joy at this
Christmas season.
The wise men bowed down and worshiped Him when
He was but a little babe. How reverently should we
adore Him, after all that He has done for us !
He first opened His eyes in a manger, and if He
had not been divinely sent, He would never have been
received as a Saviour of the world.
OUR STORY. JEANIE'S CHRISTMAS.
BY MINNIE E. KENNEY.
Jeanie's childish face wore a very thoughtful, earnest
expression as she stood by the window watching the
white snowflakes whirling like downy feathers as the
wind swept them into drifts in the corners of steps and
doorways.
Perhaps it was the sight of two ragged, shivering
little children that had made her so unusually thought-
ful, and her little heart was aching with pity for all the
JEANIE'S CHRISTMAS. 309
poor homeless children who would have no share in the
glad Christmas joy.
" Mamma," she said presently, leaving her position by
the window, to rest herself in her little rocking-chair
beside her mother. " Mamma, I wish I could do some-
thing to make some poor little children happier on
Christmas. I shall be so happy myself that I would
like to make somebody else happy, too.";
" That is the right Christmas spirit, Jeanie, darling,"
said her mother, pausing in her work to kiss the earnest,
upturned face. "We ought not to be selfish in our
happiness."
"What can I do, mamma? There are so many poor
little children, and I cannot help them all. Can't you
think of something nice for me to do for some of
them?"
Mamma thought for a few moments, while her needle
went busily back and forth as it traveled down the
long seam.
" I know of something you can do, girlie," she said
at last, as she smiled into the expectant face. "You
know I told you that you might have a party Christ-
mas afternoon. Now, instead of inviting your little
school friends, who will have happy times at home,
how would you like to invite some poor little ones who
are not expecting any presents, and who have never
had a happy Christmas?"
Jeanie's face wore a mingled expression of pleasure
and dismay.
" That would be nice, mamma," she said after a
moment's hesitation, "but I'm afraid I'm selfish. I
want to have the girls here from school so much.
Couldn't I have two parties, one on Christmas for the
poor children, and one afterwards for the girls ? "
310 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Mamma shook her head.
" I'm afraid not, dear. It, would be too much ex-
pense. Besides, it would not be your Christmas gift,
if you did not make any sacrifice for it. It would be
papa's gift and mine. I will not urge you to do this,
but you can think about it, and decide for yourself."
" What poor children could I invite to my party,
mamma, if I decided to have them ? " asked Jeanie.
"The little boy who brings the evening paper has
two little sisters, one of them a poor little cripple who
cannot walk without her crutch. You might invite
those three. Then, when Mrs. Ellis brought the clothes
home this morning, she told me of four little children
whose mother is sick, and who have not enough to eat,
even. They live in the same house with her, and she
is trying to get help for the poor family, for they are
nearly destitute. You could add those little ones to
your list, and send the poor mother some Christmas
cheer. We can soon find plenty to invite if you de-
cide to have the poor little ones instead of your school-
mates."
Jeanie went back to her seat in the window and, with
her face pressed close against the pane, watched the
whirling snowflakes in silence, and thought until her
brain was weary.
. She wanted to make the poor little children happy,
but then how could she give up the party to which she
had been looking forward for so many weeks ? She was
going to have such a lovely new party dress, and that
must be given up, too, if she gave up the party.
" Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least
of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." She
whispered the words softly to herself as they came into
her mind, and somehow after that it did not seem so
JE ANTE'S CHRISTMAS. 311
hard to decide. Surely she could make this sacrifice
for the Saviour, who had come to earth to bring the
great gift of salvation !
" I have decided, mamma," she said resolutely a few
moments later, and there was no sound of reluctance in
her voice.
A happy party it was that gathered in Mrs. Mait-
land's spacious parlor Christmas afternoon. The
pinched, wan faces of the little guests grew bright and
rosy with happiness, which was reflected in Jeanie's
own, and their delight was unbounded when toward the
close of the afternoon they were ushered into a room
where a brightly illuminated Christmas-tree was stand-
ing laden with wonderful fruit. There was a useful
present for each one of the guests upon the wide
branches, as well as candy and oranges, and little Jimmy,
the newsboy, shouted with delight as he thrust his
hands into the warm red mittens.
The poor sick mother was not forgotten, and a bas-
ket brimming over with good things gave her a taste of
Christmas cheer.
It was hard to tell who was the happiest, Jeanie or
her little guests ; and when the last one had departed,
she threw her arms about her mother's neck lovingly
and whispered in her ear : " This is the happiest part
of my Christmas, mamma, for I was happier in 'seeing
those poor little children than when I got my own
presents."
" It is more blessed to give than to receive," was the
loving answer. The Christian at Work.
CHAPTER XLV.
LESSON XLIIL NEW YEAR'S.
Mark and explain the following texts :
Saturday, Exodus 12 : 2. This month shall be the
beginning of months ; it shall be the first month of the
year to you.
Sunday, Deuteronomy n : 12. The eyes of the
Lord thy God are always upon it, from the beginning
of the year even unto the end of the year.
Monday, Job 8 : 7. Though thy beginning was
small, yet thy latter end should greatly increase.
Tuesday, Proverbs I : 7. The fear of the Lord is the
beginning of knowledge.
Wednesday, Proverbs 10 : 27. The years of the wicked
shall be shortened.
Thursday, Luke 16:4. I am resolved what to do.
Friday, Acts 1 1 : 26. A whole year they assembled
themselves with the church.
Outline. New Year's is a time for making good
resolutions. It is the time of year when business men
go over their accounts and straighten them out. They
find how they really stand. We, too, dear children,
should search our hearts and see how we stand. See
if you have become selfish, impatient, or unkind ; look
carefully at all your actions for a day, and then see
wjiat needs to be straightened out, Find your greatest
FARMER CREHORE^S NEW TEAR. 313
fault and choose a motto for the year, which will help
you to overcome it. A little girl who was not prompt
in obeying took for her text, "Whatsoever he saith
unto you, do it." Another child, of a quarrelsome dis-
position, selected, "Be kindly affectioned one to
another." With such helps and constant prayer almost
any sin can be overcome.
" If at first you don't succeed, try, try again."
OUR STORY. FARMER CREHORE'S NEW YEAR.
BY ESTHKR CONVERSE.
Farmer Crehore's heavy wagon and strong bay horse
were well known at Needham Four Corners. As they
slowly moved up the hill, horse and wagon seemed to
rightfully belong to the strong, well-built man in the
blue frock and slouch hat.
" Going to town ? " asked a man who stood appar-
ently awaiting the slow-moving vehicle.
" I am ; can I do anything for you ? "
Just these few words said plainly that the rough ex-
terior was no exponent of the man beneath ; the rich,
full voice and well enunciated words indicated some-
thing in Farmer Crehore not visible on the surface.
" Well, yes," said the man at the gate : " Father
Watson wants the minister to come and see him ; he's
been uneasy about it all day ; thinks he shan't last
long."
" I'll call there," said the farmer, as he chirruped to
his horse.
A little later he stood at the minister's door, but the
tiny girl who answered the bell could not be trusted to
deliver the message, and he was obliged to await the
pastor in his study.
314 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
" Books and pictures make a room look pleasant," he
thought, as he looked about him. " I wonder how
ministers can afford them. When I was young, I used
to think I'd have 'em, but I've missed it some way,
though I guess I've more bank stock than he has."
Just then the sun, streaming in through the western
window, made the words framed over the study-table
too conspicuous to be unnoticed :
" To look up, and not down,
To look out, and not in,
To look forward, and not back,
And to lend a hand."
These have since become household words, but they
were new to Farmer Crehore ; and long after he left
the house they seemed to linger in his sight. Strangely
enough, in thinking of the first, his thoughts flashed
back to the Pilgrim's Progress of his childhood, to the
man bending over the muck-rake, and seeing nothing
of the glory around and beyond.
" It's just about the way I've bent my back over that
meadow-lot the past year," thought the farmer; "and
I've hardly looked higher than that five-foot wall I'm
building. I used to have plans and hopes, but I seem
to have given them all up lately. I've grown narrow.
A farmer isn't of much account among men ; I wish I'd
been something else. I might be more than I am,
though ; I believe I will be ; the New Year just coming
makes it a good time to begin to look ' forward ' and
'out.' " Here he glanced at the house he was nearing.
" I wonder I haven't noticed those broken shutters be-
fore ; the house looks shabby, that's a fact, and I've
been looking down into that ditching all the time, and
haven't seen it. That's a pretty view across the river,"
he continued. " I don't know what makes me notice it
FARMER CREHORE'S NEW TEAR. 315
so tonight ; and it stretches on and on, over hill and
valley, meadow lot and woodland ; mine's but a bit of
the whole. That isn't what those words mean, of course,
yet there is an 'up' and an 'out' beyond where I've
been looking so long. I won't buy that Porter lot, I've
land enough ; I'll spend a little of the money in broad-
ening and fixing things."
The horse was unharnessed and fed, and the ordinary
work attended to with the same accompaniment of
" up and down," " out and in." Supper was ready
when he entered the house, and he attended to the
wants of the family in an absent way, as his mind re-
peated " forward and back," and " lend a hand."
"Abby's been here," said Mrs. Crehore, after the
dishes were cleared away and the children gone to
bed.
"Has she ? " asked her husband absently.
"Yes, she seemed to want to talk things over, and
come to an understanding: but I told her it only
brought things back fresh to our minds ; bygones
couldn't be bygones with us."
"Well, I don't know, Julia, about that," said Mr.
Crehore, slowly ; " I guess we'd be happier if we'd stop
looking back. There's no help for the past, and it's
rather narrow to be looking back into the old year when
there's a new one just ahead of us. We've learned
wisdom, if they haven't."
Surprise kept Mrs. Crehore silent for a moment before
she asked :
" Shall we make it up with them ? "
" Why, yes, we might as well ; I'm glad Abby's been
over. You'd better ask them here to dinner New
Year's day."
What had come over Daniel? Mrs. Crehore laid
316 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
down her knitting, and looked her astonishment. She
asked no questions, however, but only said, " So we
will, Daniel, and it will be right comfortable to be
friends again. They are our own kin; we can't get
away from that."
So far Mr. Crehore had only touched the outside of
the motto, but, as the days passed, the words rang the
changes of " forward and back " and " lend a hand,"
wearing each day a deeper track through heart and
brain, and opening the mellow heart-soil that lay under-
neath the broken crust of selfishness.
The neighbors called Mr. Crehore close and unac-
commodating ; the hay-cart, harrow or extra team was
seldom borrowed of him, and favors granted were some-
times little less agreeable than a gruff refusal would
have been. It was his nature, but untoward circum-
stances had wa*ped a generous heart, and misplaced
confidence had rendered suspicious a naturally friendly
and genial nature. His reserved manner repelled con-
fidence, and, left more and more to himself, he had
ceased to be thoughtful of others. But now oppor-
tunities seemed to be opening at every hand, and invi-
tations to " lend a hand " poured in upon him. Why
Captain Jones should try to deliver his wood when the
roads were in such condition, and one of his horses dis-
abled besides, he could not imagine ; but as he saw the
slow, labored movement of the team, his new impulse
left him no choice, and his own strong pair of horses
was brought out to help over the hill. What was it to
him that neighbor Hall's horse strayed away? And
when Mr. Croft's load of hay was overturned at
the corner, why should he leave his work to help reload
it ? Widow Snow had always been able to send her
butter to market without his aid ; why did Julia interest
FARMER CRBHORE*S NEW TEAR. 317
*
herself about it just now? He had no time to attend
to all these wants ; yet he did attend to them, and felt
such deep satisfaction that he wondered he had so long
deprived himself of such pleasure. He had less time
now to brood over wrongs, real or fancied, and he
determined that suspicion and distrust should no
longer control him. The mind must have food; he
would create new interests by joining the Farm-
ers' Club, and subscribing for new periodicals; yes,
and he would pay more attention to educational
interests, and identify himself with church and town
affairs.
Farmer Crehore was making ready for the new year.
He was a man of few words, but his actions should give
expression to the new purpose within.
Mrs. Crehore entered eagerly into his proposed plan
for a New Year's dinner, and the pretty china service
she received for her Christmas present added to the
pleasure she felt in preparing the feast.
Our business at that festival is 'not with the bounti-
fully spread table, but with the guests ranged around
the board. There is the pastor, who has striven in vain
to pierce the cold exterior of his parishioner; and just
beyond the pastor's wife is Abby, who had been desir-
ous of " talking things over." The narrow, grasping
brother-in-law, seated just beyond, looks strangely ill
at ease, although the invitation said as plainly as words
that bygones were to be bygones. There is the teacher
from the little district schoolrhouse. He can scarcely
believe that his pleasant host and the man who met
him so ungraciously a few weeks since are the same.
And the young man at the foot of the tablej shame-
faced, yet happy, he, too, understands that the mis-
demeanor for which he was discharged is overlooked.
318 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS,
*
On the wall above gleams the golden words that have
been imprinted upon the heart of the host.
As they rise from the table, Farmer Crehore calls the
minister's attention to it, saying, " I saw it first in your
study, pastor, and it took a hold upon me I haven't
been able to shake off."
The pastor needed no further explanation of the
change that had surprised him. He warmly grasped the
hand of his parishioner, saying, " Thank God ; we will
not only look forward, but we will go forward together
into the New Year." The Golden Rule.
CHAPTER XLVI.
LESSON XLIV. EASTER.
Mark and explain these texts :
Saturday, John n : 25. Jesus said unto her, I am
the resurrection and the life.
Sunday, John 14 : 2. I go to prepare a place for
you.
Monday, Acts 24 : 15. There shall be a resurrection
of the dead.
Tuesday, I Corinthians 15 : 20. Now is Christ risen
from the dead.
Wednesday, I Thessalonians 4:13. Ye sorrow not,
even as others which have no hope.
Thursday, I Thessalonians 4 : 14. If we believe that
Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which
sleep in Jesus will God bring with him.
Friday, Revelation 20 : 6. Blessed and holy is he
that hath part in the first resurrection.
Outline. Resurrection means to rise again from the
dead. This Jesus taught and proved by His own
appearance on earth after He had died on the cross.
They rolled a great stone in front of the tomb in which
He was laid, and they set men to watch before it; and
yet, without opening the door or being seen of men, He
appeared again on earth to His disciples and many others.
Christ appeared ten different times after He died, and
320 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
once He was seen by five hundred people. It is a very
comforting thought that if our dear ones rise, we shall
see them again. In some heathen countries they be-
lieve that when persons die they go into the bodies of
animals. In India the natives will not eat a cow, for
fear they might be eating their grandmother or some
other relative. The Saviour taught us that we go up
higher, instead of going lower and becoming like the
beasts of the field.
Let us always try to think of our loved ones, who are
in heaven, as resting from worldly cares, and pure as
the angels of God. It is this thought of purity which
leads us to decorate our altars with lilies at the happy
Eastertide.
OUR STORY. AN EASTER PARTY.
BY ELIZABETH GLOVER.
" It is two years since Efrie's death/' said Miss Arm-
stead, glancing up at the house where the child had
lived ; " yet the blinds are all still closed. It seems as
if her poor mother meant to shut out every ray of com-
fort forever. What can I do for her ! "
She rang the bell, and was ushered into the darkened
parlor. A portrait of Effie hung between the windows,
and while Miss Armstead waited, she went and peered
up at the sweet little face, as if to find in it some inspi-
ration for the bereaved mother's help. She had loved
the child, for Effie had been one of her Sunday-school
class.
Presently Mrs. Averil appeared a beautiful lady,
but with a fixed expression of sorrow upon her face,
and clad in deepest mourning. She greeted Miss Arm-
stead kindly, and the latter met her with a gentle, en-
RASTER PARTT. 321
treating cheerfulness that strove to win her sick heart
from its prepossession. Yet presently, for all Mrs.
Averil's courtesy, it appeared from her every measured
word that to make talk with her upon outside subjects
was a useless effort. Miss Armstead ceased to attempt
it, and turned directly upon the citadel of sorrow. She
was an old friend, and the boldness of a heart full of
pity inspired her.
"Next week is Easter," she said. "Oh, Edith! I
want you so to take the comfort of it ! "
"It will not bring me comfort," said Mrs. Averil,
coldly.
" But Effie was such a true little Christian ; she must
be so happy to be with Jesus. Oh, do let it make you
happy, too ! "
" I would if I could," said the mother, mournfully.
" I used to think I was a Christian till my child was
taken. I have doubted if there were reality in any of
it since."
"Oh, Edith, for Effie's sake, do not doubt ! "
Mrs. Averil began to walk the room, full of excite-
ment. " My child is dead to me," she said. " She is
dead and gone. Nothing comforts me. I have prayed ;
I have tried to read books of comfort. They seem all
a falsity. Effie is gone. I dread this Easter ; I dread
the whole spring-time. It seems like a ghastly mockery.
It restores nothing."
" My dear," said Miss Armstead, goin^ to her and
laying a firm hand upon her arm, " listen to me. You
say you cannot receive any comfort from Easter. I
want you this week to seem as if you did. Sometimes
to act as if we expected a blessing helps us to receive
it. I want you this week to throw back these blinds
and put some bright flowers here under her picture.
322 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
For her sake, dear," she added, as she saw her friend
shrink at the suggestion : " for Effie's sake. Indeed, I
think she would like it ; don't you."
Mrs. Averil could not answer. She was weeping
now. "And I have something else to ask," said Miss
Armstead ; " a very great thing, but it is something, too,
that Effie would like. I want to have a little festivity
at Easter for my class for her class, you know. I
cannot do that very well at my boarding-house. I
want you to let me have it here. I will take all the
trouble and care ; but I want to have it here in this
beautiful home."
Mrs. Averil ceased weeping, and looked at her friend
in reproachful surprise.
" You do not know what you are asking, Harriet,"
she said. " I have not looked on the face of a child, if
I could help it, since mine died. And a festivity here,
in this desolated home!"
" But Effie loved her little girl friends. You know
there never was a happier child than she when you
made little companies for her. If you think it even
possible that she is still living, you know such a thing
as this would make her little heart happy. You would
not lose the least possibility that you might still give
her pleasure, would you?"
" Harriet, how can you ask me such things ! I could
not do it."
" For her sake," pleaded Miss Armstead. " For her
sake, dear, you must open your heart and take in com-
fort. If you let sorrow separate you further from God,
instead of drawing you nearer, surely that would be to
be separated further from Effie, for she is with God."
" How can I help it?" cried the poor mother.
" By giving up the will of sorrow. Surely it has had
AN EASTER PARTT. 323
its way long enough two whole years! See, dear
Edith, I want to open these blinds now. I want more
light on Effie's picture. I think she would sigh for it.
Such a happy-hearted child could not like this darkened
room."
And with a brave hand Harriet raised the sash and
threw back the blinds of the long western window.
Spring sunshine streamed through the lace curtains,
and from the gilded wall paper a glow was reflected full
upon Effie's portrait. It was as if a smile broke over
the painted face, and the mother, who for two long
years had averted her eyes from it, stood gazing and
weeping and murmuring words of tenderness.
" She always loved the sunlight," said Miss Arm-
stead. " Let us love it, too, Edith, for her sake."
" If I bring my little girls here," she presently con-
tinued, " I want to put flowers round this portrait ; not
white, funereal ones, but fresh pink azaleas, as spring-
like and dainty as she herself always was. I do not
want any shadow from her death to fall between her
and them. I want to bring them here to rejoice in the
thought of her life and happiness."
" You cannot bring that about, Harriet ; it would be
impossible."
" I can. They are children. They have the faith of
children. Look out, Edith ! that springing grass does
not find the sunshine more natural and blessed than
children find God's revelation of His love and life. I
want you to have the help of children, dear Edith ; I
want you to learn from them."
" I fear them ! " cried Edith. " I am afraid of their
voices and faces. My heart is too sore."
" They will comfort it. Only let me bring them, and
you will see."
324 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Mrs. Averil did not reply. Some spell had entered
with the sunlight which her heart could not resist. She
presently seated herself by the windows, looking
thoughtfully now out over the green grass and the
border of snowdrops in bloom by the fence, and now
up at the sunny face of her child. No wonder that
she, who had embraced darkness, had felt so severed
from that child. Her look now was pale and sad, but
its fixed, immovable aspect of woe was broken up.
Harriet's heart lightened as she watched her.
" Verily I believe I have not dared in vain," she
thought.
She was not surprised to receive during the week a
note from Mrs. Averil asking leave to make all the
arrangements for the party herself. But the eager
interest and lavish effort with which the bereaved
mother presently threw herself into it was a surprise
indeed. She sent out six little notes of invitation upon
paper stamped with gold and silver butterflies. The
day before Easter every window in the drawing-room
was open. Gayly colored shades were drawn over the
lights of the chandelier. Flowers were everywhere. A
stand of callas was in one sunny window, pots of long-
stemmed scarlet amaryllis in another ; vases of roses
and carnations, violets and mignonette were on all the
tables. The wreath of fresh pink azaleas that Miss
Armstead had asked for was around Effie's picture.
The face that smiled out of it could not be associated
with thoughts of pain and death.
There was a flush of life and interest upon Mrs. Aver-
il's worn face. "Come out and see the children's
table," she said.
She had spread it with the finest of damask and loaded
it with every adornment. There were silver candle-
AN EASTER PARTY. 325
sticks with tulip cups to shield the flame. A pyramid
of angel lilies was in the center of the table, and a
string of delicately colored Easter eggs encircled it,
lying upon a bed of roses. There were flowers and
smilax depending from the gas-fixture above, and hover-
ing down toward the lilies were some gay butterflies,
suspended by tiny wires concealed amid the green.
At every plate was a pot of hyacinths just ready to
bloom, each little pot wrapped daintily in a Japanese
napkin. Beside each of these lay also a flowery Easter-
card, a gilded, egg-shaped bonbon box, and a gayly
dressed little doll. There was a big cake decorated
with doves and lilies. " It has a souvenir in it," said
the mother ; a little ring with forget-me-nots upon it.
Effie was so fond of having a cake with a ring in it."
There were crimson and amber pitchers of milk ;
little orange baskets heaped with clear jelly ; a bird's-
nest pudding ; tiny cakes and animal crackers every-
thing that Mrs. Averil remembered had once pleased
her child.
" How you must have worked ! " said Harriet ; " and
how lavish you have been ! "
" It has comforted me to do it. I have felt as if I
were doing it for her, and she has seemed so near me
all day."
How awake, how tender and sweet, was her thin, sad
face !
" Will you mind having some of the games Effie
liked ? " she asked. " See, I have made a candy-bag,
because she never thought her parties Complete without
one."
And she drew out a bag of bright-colored tissue paper
tied with a gay ribbon, and, opening it, showed what
looked like a heap of flowers, for ever)' candy had been
326 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
wrapped in its separate bit of soft, bright paper pink,
green, rose, gold and blue. Harriet remembered the
wild merriment of children over a candy-bag, and
stood amazed.
The children came all six at the appointed time.
They were a little timid and constrained at first, in a
house they had so long associated with grief. But the
tender smile with which Mrs. Averil met them, the
bright decorations, the pink wreath about the smiling
face of their lost playmate, were reassuring. Enough of
a subduing memory lingered with them to prevent any
wildness in their merriest games. And they played
very merry ones, and were most childishly happy over
the pretty supper-table and the wonderful gifts and the
cake with the ring.
When the feast was over, Miss Armstead gathered
them at the piano to sing an Easter hymn, and then
talked to them about the hyacinth bulbs, the Easter
eggs, and the butterflies, and their meaning at this time.
Then she asked them for the verse she had taught them
that held the reason for Easter joy, and made it fit that
all happy and beautiful things should belong to the
season of Christ's rising. And the children repeated
together these words :
" I am come that they might have life, and that they
might have it more abundantly."
The woman who had tried not to look on a child's
face since her own died, stooped to kiss each of the
little girls as they bade her good-night.
" I do not know how to thank you," she said to Har-
riet afterward ; "you have helped me so much. You
do not know how near to me my child has seemed all
day."
" Because you have turned your face as hers is
AN EASTER PARTT. 327
turned, as the faces of all the angels are turned," cried
her friend " toward light, and toward life ! "
" I will not turn it back," was the earnest answer.
" I have felt there is something to live for. I want to
do for children. I am going to give my life to work
for the children." The Christian Union.
CHAPTER XLVII.
EXTRA PROGRAMMES, EXERCISES, ETC.
A meeting that will be found profitable, and which
is calculated to enlist the attention and appreciation of
the children, is one in which the favorite song of each
child is sung and the favorite text recited. If the
class is not too large, it is pleasant to hear why they
selected them. Ask them to choose a text and hymn
which will be in harmony.
A meeting which stimulates Bible study is one in
which the children all stand, and in turn recite a text
of scripture. When a child can no longer recite one,
he or she sits down. The one who remains standing
the longest is the victor and should have a handsome
reward card. To make variety, two leaders can be
selected who may choose the children for their sides,
then alternate the recitation of Bible verses, and which-
ever side remains standing the longest will be entitled
to a prize. It is conducted exactly like the old-
fashioned spelling match, except that in this instance
Bible texts are used.
Notice must be given of these meetings beforehand,
in order that the children may have an opportunity to
prepare. As the different verses are recited, a word
may be fitly spoken by the leader, impressing the
thought therein expressed.
THE CLOCK ON GIVING.
329
THE CLOCK ON GIVING.
'MI303U01NVH13AI901
0353319 3HOHSIJ.I
1 o'clock Give.
2 o'clock Freely give.
3 o'clock I give myself.
4 o'clock Give unto the Lord.
5 o'clock God loveth a cheerful giver. __
6 o'clock Freely ye have received, freely give.
7 o'clock He should give something to the poor.
8 o'clock Give, and it shall be given unto you.
9 o'clock It is more blessed to give than to receive.
10 o'clock If thine enemy be hungry, give him bread to eat.
11 o'clock Give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in
heaven.
12 o'clock I will give unto every one of you, according to your
works.
Strike a silver bell to indicate the hours.
330 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
THE GOSPEL ALPHABET.
All have sinned and come short of the glory of God.
Romans 3 : 23.
Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of
the world. John I : 29.
Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden,
and I will give you rest. Matthew 1 1 : 28.
Depart from evil and do good. Psalms 34 : 14.
Enter ye in at the straight gate! Matthew 7:13.
Fight the good fight of faith. I Timothy 6:12.
Give me understanding and 1 shall keep thy law.
Psalms 1 19 : 34.
Ho! every one that thirsteth. Isaiah 55 : i.
I will arise and go to my father. Luke 15:18.
Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and today, and for-
ever. Hebrews 13 : 8.
Knock and it shall be opened unto you. Matthew
7:7.
Love workethno ill to his neighbor. Romans 13 : 10.
My soul waiteth upon God. Psalms 62 : I.
Now is the accepted time. II Corinthians 6 : 2.
One faith, one Lord, one baptism. Ephesians 4 : 5.
Pray without ceasing. I Thessalonians 5 : 17.
duench not the spirit. I Thessalonians 5 : 19.
Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth.
Ecclesiastes 12 : I.
Seek ye first the kingdom of God. Matthew 6 : 33.
Teach me thy way, O Lord. Psalms 27 : n.
Understand the lovingkindness of the Lord. Psalms
107 : 43.
Vow and pray unto the Lord your God. Psalms 76 : 1 1.
Watch and pray that ye enter not into temptation.
Matthew 26 : 41.
CATECHISM ON CHURCH FORMS. 331
Xcept a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom
of heaven. John 3 : 3.
Ye cannot serve God and Mammon. Matthew 6 : 24.
Zealous of good works. Titus 2 : 14.
CATECHISM ON CHURCH FORMS.
Baptism.
What is baptism? A sprinkling, or immersing in
water, in the name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost.
Why is it done ? Water suggests being clean, and
when used in baptism it shows that the heart must be
kept clean by the help of the Father, Son and Holy
Ghost.
Who first taught it? John the Baptist.
Was Jesus baptized ? Yes, in the river Jordan.
Uniting zvith the Church.
\
When should people unite with the church? When
they love Christ and desire to do His will.
What do they then promise ? To try to overcome
their faults and be like the Lord Jesus Christ.
Is more expected of them after taking this step?
Yes, they must try to set a good example, for they are
known as Christians in the world. Evil actions will
bring disgrace on their Lord and church.
The Lord's Supper.
What do you mean by the Lord's supper? The
taking of bread and wine by members of the church.
Why is this done ? To remind us of the last supper
our Lord took on earth, with His disciples.
What did He say at that time? " Do this in remem-
brance of me."
332 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
What are we to remember ? When we take the bread,
we are to remember that His body was broken for us.
(Explain what this means.)
What else are we to remember ? When we take the
wine, we are to remember that His blood was shed for us.
Could He have done more for us than to die for us ?
No.
How much, then, should we love Him ? Thou shalt
love the Lord thy God, with all thy heart and with all
thy soul, and with all thy strength.
TEMPERANCE CATECHISM.
What is alcohol ? A liquid poison.
Name some kinds of liquor in which alcohol is found.
Rum, brandy, whisky, gin, beer, wine, etc.
Where does liquor go when it is drank ? Into the
stomach.
What does the stomach do with it ? It sends it into
the blood and it is carried all over the body.
Why can you smell it in the breath ? Because the
blood carries it to the lungs and it is thrown out in the
breath.
Does it injure the whole body? Yes, it injures the
stomach, dulls the brain and makes the nose red.
What do alcoholic drinks do for men's minds? If
used in too great quantity, it makes man worse than an
idiot. He cannot talk or walk right, and often is not
able to tell his own name.
Is he worse than an animal when he is in this condi-
tion ? Yes, he does not know as much as any animal
in the street, for they can walk.
Is it right to laugh at drunken men ? No, the sight
is too pitiful.
Do men commit crimes when intoxicated ? Yes,
TOBACCO CATECHTSM. 333
three-fourths of all the crimes are committed by men
who have been using liquor.
Name some of the crimes. Murder, wife-beating,
stealing, loss of life on ships, etc., etc.
Have people tried to stop the sale of liquors? Yes,
various organizations have been formed for that pur-
pose.
Name some of them. Women's Christian Temper-
ance Union, Reform Clubs, Bands of Hope, etc.
What else have people tried, to rid the country of
intemperance? Laws have been made.
What is prohibition ? Trying to stop the sale of all
liquors.
What is total abstinence? Refraining from the use
of every kind of liquor.
Should we all work for the temperance cause ? Yes,
with all our hearts, for 60,000 fill drunkards' graves
every year.
Is more expended for liquor each year than for edu-
cation? Yes, much more. More even than for bread
and meat.
Can children help ? Yes. Recite this pledge :
" God help me, evermore, to keep
This promise that I make :
I will not chew, nor smoke, nor swear
Nor poisonous liquor take.
" I'll try to get my little friends
To make this promise, too,
Aud every day I'll try to find
Some temperance work to do."
TOBACCO CATECHISM.
What is tobacco ? A poisonous plant.
Will animals use it ? Not one will touch it ?
334 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
How many cigars are smoked every year in New
York city ? Ans, 75,000,000.
How many people are employed every year in the
manufacture of cigars in New York city alone ? More
than 20,000.
What is the effect on those who work in it ? Their
lives are shortened.
What part of tobacco is injurious ? Nicotine.
What is nicotine ? A poisonous oil which is found
in the tobacco leaf.
What is the effect of nicotine on animals ? Experi-
ments have proved that it takes very little to kill a cat
or dog.
What is the effect of the first cigar ? It makes a
person very sick.
What are the different ways in which tobacco is used ?
To smoke, snuff and chew.
Which is the most injurious form ? Cigarette
smoking.
Is it particularly injurious to the young. Yes, it
stunts the growth and produces nervous diseases.
In what way does tobacco affect the health? It
makes a "disturbance in the blood, stomach, mouth,
throat, heart, lungs and brain.
Have many noble men died from its use ? Yes, hun-
dreds.
What great man do you know? Gen. Grant, who
died from a cancer in the lip, caused by smoking.
Give six reasons for not using tobacco.
I. It produces sickness, and sometimes death.
II. It occasionally leads to the use of liquor.
III. It produces bad manners, oftentimes.
IV. It is a habit which makes the home unhealthy
and untidy.
TOBACCO CATECHISM. 335
V. It is a great waste of money.
VI. The children of smokers are often nervous and
sickly.
Is there any benefit .to persons who use tobacco?
None whatever.
CHAPTER XLVIII.
ADDITIONAL EXERCISES.
Sample of Bible story in which the children guess the
names of the person of whom the story is told :
I see a dear little girl, with dark eyes and hair, whose
mother is telling her to go down by the river and sit on
the bank, and watch a little basket that is hidden in the
tall green bushes there. She charges her that if she sees
anyone touching it, to follow along and see where it
is carried, and come home and tell her. She is a good,
obedient child, so she goes and takes a seat where she
can watch everything. She sees a beautiful lady come*
down with her maid to bathe in the river, and soon the
lady spies the little basket and calls her waiting maid to
take it out of the water ; in it she finds a dear little
baby, all safe and dry. While they are lifting it out,
the little girl glides quietly down to the water's edge,
and perhaps she hears the lady saying : " He's such a
beautiful baby, I'd like to keep him, and I would, only
I don't know how to take care of a baby. I wish I
knew of a good nurse." Then the little girl speaks up
politely and says : " I know of a good nurse who
would love to take care of this dear little baby. She
knows how, too, for she has had several children of her
own. Shall I run and bring her?" The lady was
pleased to see the child show so much interest, and
said : " Go." So away ran the little girl and brought
SUPPLIED WORDS. 337
the mother of the baby. * Then she was very happy,
for the baby was her own dear brother. Who was this
obedient little girl ? Miriam, the sister of Moses.
SUPPLIED WORDS.
A sample of Bible story in which the children sup-
ply the words which have been omitted :
There is a good boy spoken of in the Bible, who had
many brothers that did not like him, because they were
jealous of him, thinking their father liked him best.
The father showed his love by giving him a of
many colors. The name of this boy was .
He had a younger brother named . Joseph
dreamed that he saw them binding sheaves in the
field, and his sheaf stood up in the middle, higher
than the rest, and all the other sheaves bowed down
to his. He told his dream to his , and they
determined to kill him. One day when he was in the
field with them, they tore off his pretty coat and put
him in a , intending to let him die there. Just
then a band of men came along, and so they took him
out of the pit and him. They took his
and dipped it in and carried it to their father,
saying Joseph had been eaten up by a . The
poor father mourned long for his lost son. Many years
after there was a great in the land, and people
were obliged to get corn from the land of , to
keep from starving. The older brothers of Joseph
made a journey there for this purpose. The king at
that time was and he had been much troubled,
on account of bad dreams. He could find no one to
explain them except , who was there in
at the time, so he brought him out of prison, and after
finding him to be very trustworthy, he made him ruler
338 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
over all the land of Egypt.* He was in this position
when his brothers came for . He did not tell
them who he was at first, but puzzled them in various
ways. At last he told them to bring their youngest
brother. This the father for a time would not consent
to do, but being pressed with hunger he at last con-
sented. All went well until a silver cup was found in
his sack of corn, but this led to Joseph making himself
known, and then he sent his brothers back for his dear
old . Jacob could scarcely believe the story,
but he packed up and went down to Egypt and found
his long-lost son, over whom he rejoiced greatly.
4
MODE OF ASKING THE TWENTY QUESTIONS.
Always take some object or person which is very
familiar to all, and ask the questions something after
the following manner. Take, for instance, " The Wid-
ow's Mites " :
Question I. Is it in the Old Testament ? Ans. No.
Question II. Is it in the Gospels of the New Testa-
ment? Ans. Yes.
Question III. Is it in Matthew? No.
Question IV. Is it in Mark ? Yes.
Question V. Is it animal ? No.
Question VI. Is it vegetable ? No.
Question VII. Is it mineral? Yes.
Question VIII. Is it any kind of a stone? No.
Question IX. Is it any kind of metal ? Yes.
Question X. Is it any kind of money ? Yes.
Question XI. Was it the penny that Jesus held when
he said, " Render to Csesar the things that are Cae-
sar's?" No.
Question XII. Was it the widow's mites? Yes.
THE WOMEN OF THE BIBLE. . 330
In this instance there are yet ^etghttjuestions to spare.
It is well sometimes to ask in regard to size. All arti-
cles of silk, woolen or hair are called animal. Of cot-
ton, grains, etc., of course, vegetable. The more diffi-
cult questions can be asked by an assistant. Call the
names alphabetically and allow the children to ask in
turn. If one does not care to, pass on to the next one.
The following are some objects which are suitable to be
taken for this purpose.
The burning bush, the brazen serpent, the golden
sdeptre that King Ahasuerus held out to Esther, the
manna, the loaves which were given by the little boy
to feed the multitude, the fig-tree which bore no fruit,
the box of ointment which was broken, the pebble
slung by David at Goliath, the golden calf made by the
children of Israel in the wilderness.
/
THE WOMEN OF THE BIBLE.
Eve, the first woman spoken of in the Bible.
Sarah, the wife of Abraham.
Rebekah, Isaac's lady-love.
Rachael, the shepherdess.
Miriam, the sister of Moses.
Deborah, the prophetess.
Ruth, the gleaner.
Hannah, the mother of Samuel.
Abigail, the wife of David.
The Queen of Sheba.
Jezebel, the wicked Queen.
The Shunamite woman of great faith.
Esther, Queen.
Elizabeth, the mother of John the Baptist.
Mary, the mother of Jesus.
The widow who gave two rnites.
340 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Martha and Mary, the sisters of Lazarus.
Sapphira, the woman who told a falsehood.
Dorcas, the woman who worked for others.
Lydia, the woman who was converted at Macedonia.
CHILDREN OF THE BIBLE.
Isaac, Genesis 22.
Joseph, Genesis 37.
Benjamin, Genesis 44 : 25, 34.
Moses, Exodus 2 : 2, 10.
Miriam, Exodus 2 : 2, 10.
Samuel, I Samuel 3.
David, I Samuel 17.
The little maid who directed the great general, Naa-
man to a cure for his leprosy, II Kings 5.
Jesus, Luke 2 : 46, 52.
The boy who unselfishly gave up his loaves and fishes
to feed the multitude, John 6 : 9.
THE SEAS OF THE BIBLE.
The Mediterranean, called also "Great Sea, from its
size. It is 2,200 miles long and 1,200 miles in the
widest part. If placed in the United States it would
reach from New York City to Salt Lake City, and from
New Orleans to ^Chicago. Commerce was extensively
carried on over its waters, and many missionaries sailed
over it to carry the Gospel to other lands. Tyre and
Sidon were wealthy cities picturesquely situated on its
shores.
The Red Sea, over which the children of Israel
passed in safety, is spoken of in Exodus 10 : 19, Exo-
dus 13 : 18, Psalms 106 : 7, 9, 22.
The Dead Sea, called also the Salt Sea, is 40 miles
THE MOUNTAINS OF THE BIBLE. 341
long and 8 miles wide. The water is so salt that fish
cannot live in it. No one drowns there, for people who
cannot swim can easily float. Sodom and Gomorrah
were formerly on its shores. What was the fate of
these cities ? What persons were connected with them ?
The Sea of Tiberias, or Galilee, is a most picturesque
little lake, dropped in among surrounding mountains.
In its waters fish were abundant, and several of the
Apostles found their occupation in catching them. It
was on this lake that Christ walked on the water, and
Peter failed to, for lack of faith, Matthew 14 : 24. Here
Christ stilled the tempest (Luke 8 : 22), and also aided
in procuring the wonderful draught of fishes. On its
shores He delivered many of His wonderful discourses,
and in the surrounding mountains He spent much
time in meditation and prayer.
" Wild the night on Galilee :
Louldly roared the angry sea,
When upon the tossing wave
Jesus walked, His own to save
Calmed the tumult by His will,
Only saying, ' Peace, be still ! '
Ruler of the storm was He,
On the raging Galilee.
" Once along thy rugged shore
He, who all our sorrows bore,
Journeyed oft, with weary feet,'
Through the storm or burning heat ;
Healing all who came by faith,
Calling back to life from death :
King of kings from heaven was He,
Though so poor by Galilee ! "
THE MOUNTAINS OF THE BIBLE.
Ararat, on which the ark rested. Genesis 8 : 4.
342 ATTRACTIVE TRUTHS.
Calvary, on which Christ was crucified. John 19 : 20.
Carmel. I Samuel 15 : 12.
Ebal, mount of cursing. Deuteronomy 27 : 13.
Ephraim, the possession of Ephraim, Joseph's sec-
ond son.
Gerizim, mount of blessing. Deuteronomy 27 : 12.
Gilboa, where Saul was killed. I Samuel 31 : i, 6.
Gilead, mount where "Mizpah" was spoken. Gen-
esis 31 :47, 48.
Hermon. Deuteronomy 3 : 8, 9.
Hor, where Aaron died. Numbers 20 : 28, 29.
Horeb, one of the group of Mount Sinai.
Lebanon. Isaiah 37 : 24.
Moriah, where Abraham 'offered Isaac. Genesis
22 : i, 2.
Peor. Numbers 23 : 28.
Mount of Olives. Matthew 24 : 3. Bethany on the
eastern slope, from which Christ ascended. Luke
24 : 50.
Pisgah, where Moses viewed the Promised Land.
Deuteronomy 34 : I.
Sinai, where the law was given to Moses. Exodus
19 : i to Exodus 20 : 19.
Tabor. Jeremiah 46 : 18.
Zion. Psalm 48 : 2. Used as a figure for heaven.
See a Bible Dictionary for a fuller account.
PRECIOUS STONES OF THE BIBLE.
Agate,
Amethyst,
Beryl,
Carbuncle,
Diamond,
Onyx,
Sardius,
Used in Aaron's breastplate when set
apart as priest. Exodus 28 : 18.
THE LORD'S PRATER.
343
Chrysoprasus,
Chrysolyte,
Chalcedony,
Emerald,
Jacinth,
Topaz,
(A green stone).
A clear stone of gold color). | f p d ^_
agate of light brown). ^ heaven -
I Revelation
(Yellowish red). J 2I : *"
. , ' [white.
Sardonyx. J A stone-like onyx, shading from red to
Crystal cannot equal ) w . ,
Coral is not to be mentioned with V : v ' sdo Q m -'~~
Rubies are not so good as ) J : I7) '
THE LORD'S PRAYER.
Our Father, who art in heaven,
Give us this ,
And lead us not into temptation, but de-
hallo wed I be Thy jname.
day our dai-ly bread,
liv - er | us from [ evil :
_Jf-
i 1
j 'i. 1
^=^ :
Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done in
ea
rth as it
is in
heav'n.
And forgive us our debts, as
we for -
give our
debtors.
For Thine is the kingdom, and the
power, and the
glory, for-
ever. A -
men.
-&- f~
.--, i\ i
f 51 T 1 ~^*-r-^. rn
te j!3
UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO
UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO
